Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

User:Zaregoto

2012-11-11T09:53:22Z

Zaregoto: Created page with "Currently attempting to translate Horizon. Any advice on how to improve my translation is greatly welcomed."

Currently attempting to translate Horizon.

Any advice on how to improve my translation is greatly welcomed.

Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon

2012-11-04T04:04:10Z

Zaregoto: /* Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A */

[[Image:Horizon cover1.jpg|thumb|300px|Cover art]]
'''''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''''' (境界線上のホライゾン/Horizon on the Middle of Nowhere) is a light novel series written by Kawakami Minoru and ilustrated by Satoyasu (TENKY).

==Story Synopsis==

In the distant future, Earth has been devastated and its inhabitants seek a new home in the heavens. However, constant warfare forces humans to return to Earth, which has turned into an uninhabitable planet except for a certain area called the Divine States.

The Divine States are too small to accommodate all the humans, so they duplicated the area and created the Harmonic Divine States. In order to retrace their steps and rediscover their journey to the heavens, the returned humans began to reproduce history from the year 10,000 BC, using a mysterious history book called Testament.

History reproduction proceeds smoothly until A.D. 1413, when a war broke out in the Divine States. This causes the Harmonic Divine States to crash onto the original world. The humans living in the Harmonic Divine States lose their land and invade the original world. The people of the Divine States surrender and they are divided by the invaders from the Harmonic Divine States. They try to resume the reproduction of history from A.D.1457, but the update of history terminates in A.D.1648. A rumor of apocalypse begins to spread around the world.

==Translation==

=== [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they are working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

===Recruitment===

The Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon project is currently looking for editors. If you are highly proficient in English, please consider signing up as an editor for this series. For more details, you may contact YoakeNoHikari via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4618 forum] or by posting a message on her [[User_talk:YoakeNoHikari|talk]] page. For the policy on anonymous editing, please see [[Format_guideline#Anonymous_Editors|this]] for details. Anonymous edits are encouraged; this project is open to anyone and everyone, and depends on the contributions of the public to continue to function. If you are unsure as to whether or not an edit is justified, please effect it. Edits will be looked over by a project translator or project editor.

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4618 forum].'''

== Updates ==
*September 12, 2011 - Teaser page created.
*21 November 2011 - Upgraded to full project.

==Terminologies==
*All terminologies, character information, and other series details are hosted on [http://genesis-horizon.wikia.com/wiki/Kyoukai_Senjou_no_Horizon_Wiki this wiki]. Alternative glossary page [http://kyoukaisen.tumblr.com/glossary here].
*Alternatively, for a Baka-Tsuki translation affiliated list of terminology and their translations, check the [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines]].
*You may also consult the novels' glossaries.

==''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''==

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-A===
[[File:1A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Preface|Preface]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Table_of_Content|Table of Contents]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Character_Introduction|Character Introduction]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Glossary|Glossary]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_History|History]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_School Rules|School Rules]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1__Prologue|Prologue - Those Lined Up Before the Horizon]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - Chance Meeting]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_02|Chapter 02 - The Classroom's Wrecking Crew]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_03|Chapter 03 - Innocents at the Table]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_04|Chapter 04 - The Foreigner King]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_05|Chapter 05 - Those Reunited Under the Fair Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_06|Chapter 06 - Fated Ones Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter 07|Chapter 07 - Philosophers Atop the Stairs]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_08|Chapter 08 - Doubters in the Depths of a Ravine]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_09|Chapter 09 - The One Waiting Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_10|Chapter 10 - Commandos In Town]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_11|Chapter 11 - Adults in the Pub]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_12|Chapter 12 - Innocents in Remorse Way]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_13|Chapter 13 - The Authorities at the Rendezvous Point]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_14|Chapter 14 - Covert Operatives Under the Night Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_15|Chapter 15 - Gathered Friends in the Confined Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_16|Chapter 16 - Those Who Prepare in the Courtyard]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_17|Chapter 17 - Usurper in the Street]] (0/38) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_18|Chapter 18 - The School Teacher]] (0/30) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_19|Chapter 19 - Soarers in the Sky]] (0/28) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_20|Chapter 20 - Graduates Under the Moon]] (0/34) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-B===
[[File:1B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25 - Advocate at the Confession Grounds
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_29|Chapter 29 - Musashi's Knights]] (23/36)
*Chapter 30 - Toori's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 31 - Masazumi's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 32 - Ruler of the Land
*Chapter 33 - The Summit's Flower
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35 - The Trumpeter at the Start Line
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38 - Musashi's Mr. Impossible
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_41|Chapter 41 - Above the parallel lines of the ones who are in confrontation]] (~Half of the chapter)
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-A===
[[File:2A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-B===
[[File:2B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A===
[[File:3A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume_3__Prologue|Prologue - The Outsiders on the Bridge]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - The Companions of the Closed Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 02|Chapter 02 - The Pioneers of the Location]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 03|Chapter 03 - Hard Worker of the Unfamiliar Site]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 04|Chapter 04 - Assemblers under the Eaves]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 05|Chapter 05 - The Supervisor of the Hidden Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 06|Chapter 06 - The Negotiators of the Tea-House]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 07|Chapter 07 - The Gusting Individuals of the Neutral Zone]]
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-B===
[[File:3B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-C===
[[File:3C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-A===
[[File:4A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Prologue|Prologue - Those Who Touch the Meander with Their Feet]]
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-B===
[[File:4B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-C===
[[File:Vol 4C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 62|The Distant Supporter]]
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 95|Chapter 95]]
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5-A===
[[File:Vol 5A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 5A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: N/A
*Project Supervisor: [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

:* [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]
:* [[User:Zaregoto|Zaregoto]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Imoutolover|Imoutolover]]
:* [[User:Suiri Megami Alice|Suiri Megami Alice]]
:*[[User:Cosmic Eagle|Cosmic Eagle]]

'''A.W.O.L.'''

'''M.I.A'''

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Link2link8|Link2link8]]

:*[[User:IceCreamPhilosophy|IceCreamPhilosophy]]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Skarlath|Skarlath]] (Focusing on last year of High School, I'll be back at the end of the year)

All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1A - 境界線上のホライゾンI<上> (September 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867218-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1B - 境界線上のホライゾンI<下> (October 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867270-2)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2A - 境界線上のホライゾンII<上> (June 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867848-3)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2B - 境界線上のホライゾンII<下> (July 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867901-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3A - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<上> (June 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868600-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3B - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<中> (July 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868647-1)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3C - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<下> (September 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868735-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4A - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<上> (September 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870805-0)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4B - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<中> (October 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870806-7)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4С - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<下> (December 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870807-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5A - 境界線上のホライゾンV<上> (August 10, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886854-9)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 07

2012-11-04T04:04:01Z

Zaregoto: /* Chapter 07: The Gusting Individuals of the Neutral Zone */

==Chapter 07: The Gusting Individuals of the Neutral Zone==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0157.jpg|thumb]]

''That was a vague thing''

''That went through the air''

'''Point Allocation (Approaching)'''

<center>●</center>

Masazumi, who had come out from inside the tea-house together with Naito, saw Futayo.

Futayo took a low landing stance after completing a backwards somersault on top of the road with upraised dust. Her figure which had landed on the ground several meters to the rear however payed no attention to over here and was looking in a slightly upraised direction.

In front of where her eyes　hurried to, in the gusty street, people were currently raising voices of surprise.

…That was natural.

Masazumi thought.That this was a neutral zone, a location where acts of aggression were prohibited. However Futayo had already drawn Tonbokiri and at the end of where her eyes were looking,

“An enemy?”

Was there.

On the rooftop of the alignment of buildings which formed the street. There was a single pair, composed of a man and woman, on the top of a three story restaurant.

The distance was approximately 30 meters. What was there was the figure of the Quin-Takeda school uniform.

Out of the group of two one was a woman with white hair and skin while the other was conversely a dark skinned man.

Both of them were roughly wearing the school uniform . The woman let her hair be blown by the wind while the man lowered his body like a monkey however both of them were looking towards Futayo.

In front of Masazumi’s gaze the man smiled in surprise and spoke.

“That you would be able to be able to receive our first blow.”

The woman also spoke with a smile.

“It was only a simple first strike.”

“As expected of Musashi’s Vice-Chancellor, try saying something like that.”

“Why is it that you pass off the task of praising the enemy to me. It was a surprise attack and that force was no different from a normal attack, it was not anything special. For me and you that attack is the same as always. That’s why—”

“Yeah”

The man who remained crouched at the edge of the roof tilted his body. With the movement which could be described as more like dropping rather than falling he however remained looking at Futayo,

“The same as always”

The next moment. Masazumi saw the wind in front of her eyes. The one who had coiled up the cloud of dust like a fluttering sheet was,

“I’m sorry for the late introduction. I am — “Unnecessary Number One”. She is number two.”

The next thing she knew the enemy suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. It was the man who just now should have fallen from the distant roof.

…huh!?

The distance from the roof to here was approximately 30 metres. Since the man was looking at Futayo she had been caught off guard.

The single strike from the man who had named himself. Masazumi did not move with the single strike from the thick blade which was released from behind his waist,

“……e!”

<center>●</center>

The sound which Masazumi had resound in her ears was a metallic clang.

Then what her eyes saw was the colors of gold and black.

Furthermore the voice which reached her,

“That was dangerous”

“That was close”

In the space between herself and the enemy there was a fully open set of six wings and black hair.

It was Naito and Futayo.

<center>●</center>

Naito gained a sense of amazement inside herself at the situation of being located between Futayo and Masazumi.

……Wow—.

There was no time to bring out Schwarz Fräulein. That’s why she had used her broom’s refreshed deployment defense spells as a shield and attempt to receive the enemy attack using that. However faster than that Futayo had,

……Gone and cut in front of her.

After Naito had rethought about the meaning of the words Vice-Chancellor the wind in front of her eyes occurred　once again.

The stirred up cloud of dust ascended above the road and in an instant the enemy was about 20 metres on the far side. They moved to the rooftop of one of the houses along the street. Then the two, the white woman and the dark man, landed with a light step on the rooftop.

They were composed, that was Naito's impressions.

Conversely in front of her eyes Futayo adjusted the readied Tonbokiri back to her side.

“Naito, please take Masazumi and distance yourself from here.”

Futayo spoke without turning around.

“The job of an escort is to distance that subject from any danger. —I will take charge of this area. You take Masazumi and distance yourselves from here.”

Will you be alright? there she went to say that but stopped. Futayo held a higher official position than her. Worrying about her would achieve nothing. What she should be saying was,

“Make sure that you don’t overdo it okay? You seem a touched irritated.”

“Do I seem like that?”

“Jud, —your horn is already raised to the first level after all. Did something happen?”

Jud, there Futayo nodded. She pulled out a small brochure from her skirt.

“I thought about eating a large amount at the recently rumored cream puff store here in IZUMO.”

“Ah, the store that followed the way of tea, the “Way of cream”. I do think they should do something about that store name though.”

“……However when I went there a previous customer had bought out all the stock and while I was experiencing a bout of anger I suddenly came under attack.”

Oh? The woman on top of the roof, “Unnecessary Number Two”, tilted her head. She pulled the paper bag from under her arm and from the inside took out a large amount of cream puffs,

“You mean these? I got full of myself and ended up buying about twenty of them.”

Naito saw Futayo’s horn shaped hair clip rise up to the second level. Ah, while thinking that this was not good she however also thought that it would fine since there was would be no harm to her. Consequently,

“— I’ll leave it to you.”

“……Jud!!”

There at the moment that Futayo leaped forward.

There was a single shadow which passed above the head of here. The one who was leaping by twisting their body and adjusting their stance at a high position was,

“—Bara-yan!?”

It was Neshinbara.

<center>●</center>

Neshinbara was in the middle of combat.

The circumstances that led to the battle were simple.

……While he was walking the street reading the book that he had bought someone had suddenly gone to punch him.

It was a dangerous story is what he had thought, however that that power was strong enough to easily destroy a bench which was located at the side of the road was troublesome. The opponents were a group of two and one of them was at that precise moment,

“— Come on!!“

With a sharp enthusiastic shout they leaped and pursued after here who was in the air.

It was a woman. It was a women who was wearing a plumed female Far East school uniform with the belly exposed, the figure of a dancing girl .

She leaped into a high position. At the moment when Neshinbara saw that it was not a spell but martial arts.

“”Unnecessary Number Seven” ……On my way!”

The smiling eyes which were donned in heavy makeup stared this way and she waved the weapon she was carrying.

……An iron-ribbed fan!

A massive iron-ribbed fan with fur attached of which every spoke could be used as a blade. The woman gripped the side handle at the base to make it easier to swing around,

“……Okay, come on!!”

She deployed the folding fan like a blossoming flower and the blades were sequentially thrust forward.

“How persistent…!!”

«The wind blew and that body fell down as though it had been tripped.»

His trajectory in the air dropped down by one step.

The blade passed over his head and was it because she feared a counterattack; the woman spun her body around to above the circular expanding blade.

Neshinbara did nothing towards the enemy that was above his head. That was because,

……It was necessary to gain an understanding of the current situation……!

On the street that he was passing over, there beneath his eyes was Futayo who was also fighting with a group of two which were assumed to be enemies and Naito together with Masazumi were moving to take cover in a nearby tea-house. Furthermore on top of the opposite rooftop where he and the “Number Seven” woman were leaping to was,

“The second person of those who had suddenly gone to punch me earlier…!”

“I am the “Unnecessary Number Three……!”

The one who was wearing a Far East uniform which had been remodeled into the appearance of a monk was a middle-aged demon type Elf.
[[Image:Horizon3A_0165.jpg|thumb]]
A large physique. His height which rivaled that of the giants was over four metes. However that body was only slightly bending the opposing rooftop of the house which he was using as a platform,

“Now…!”

At the same time the Demon Monk “Number Three” took a high leap which passed over the street he thrust out his right arm.

However there was a distance of about 10 meters between him and here. While “Number Three” had a large physique and a high jump it was not a distance that his fist could reach.

However “Number Three” twisted his reddish brown arm and let out a shout.

“Preach cannon!!”

The characters and tattoo which were engraved into his large arm changed arrangement and design with the twist of the arm. There in an instant a Homa steps type crest appeared as if to surround the arm. On the palm the fluid letters “Scold” were formed.

…Seriously!?

Neshinbara understood. The woman, “Number seven”, who had extended her fan above in the sky had not positioned herself above the fan shield as a forecast of his attack.

It was in order not to receive aftershocks from this Monk’s attack.

The cannon was fired.

“Scold…!!”

<center>●</center>

Due to the cannon blast the atmosphere spanning tens of meters was split with an explosion which could be called bright occurring.

In response to the expanding atmospheric wave the woman “Number Seven”,

“Did you get him!?”

Standing on top of the iron-ribbed fan she went as if stepping forward and completed an upside-down180 degree flip. However,

«That body fell in a straight line.>»

Her target was about to fall on his backside onto the second story thatched roof,

«Right before he impacted. He rolled up his body and regained his posture.»

«It was a rushed movement. However—.»

«He made it in time—.»

“Wow, how unfair! That’s cheating you aspiring author. You fell from your backside you know!?”

Towards the words of “Number Seven” who had closed her folding fan and landed two roofs to the side the prey yelled back.

“Won’t you please say that my hands are fast? In the first place why did you suddenly start attacking me?”

With those words the Demon monk who had descended next to “Number seven” yelled. He pointed to his target and,

“It is necessary to beat your immoral spirit back to normal!”

“What do you mean immoral?”

“What is that book that you are holding in your hand—!?”

<center>●</center>

This? there Neshinbara raised the book he had bought from the bookstore and that he was still holding.

“It’s only an ordinary novel right? It’s a modern arrangement of the Tale of the Heike-Awakening version.

There’s a bit of “The wildness of my right arm is truly terrifying” and “Melt, drain them my Kusanagi-no-Tsurugi” however the contents are exceedingly normal okay?”

“Normal? Is it normal for a light novel to have its characters have names with “Dark”, “Kill”, ”King” or “Rome” in them you fool!! While walking on the street reading something with special attack names such including “Prison”, “Temple” or “Impact” what is up with saying “Ah, there’s no nipple ticket this time”!? In the first place what is up with talking about nipple tickets something which is nothing more than an urban legend with such a self-satisfied expression!”

'''* Four-Eyes:''' 『……What? You’re still reading those type of　embarrassing stories? It couldn’t be that you are writing them as well right?』

“B-Be quiet, don’t interfere.” Well, you see—”

Neshinbara indicated in the direction of the Demon Monk. While thinking that it was a pain,

“—I’m sorry that I really like things such as “Ogre Slayer” and the “Three Sacred Treasures"! However in any case you probably read things like “A famous work which was composed about the exclusive thoughts of teenagers” or “Why is it that I can’t reach an equal understanding of others I wonder” and then say shameless things like “We’re sensitive existences that damage each other” right!?You’ve created those sorts of poems haven’t you!?”

“Huh!? Is there anything wrong with that—?”

“T-there’s an embarrassing old guy who became really serious here!!”

There is nothing wrong with that! there the Demon Monk clenched his fist and yelled into the sky.

“In eternal short poems the maiden is stricken with love and goes near the mansion of a person whom is outside of her reach with a tear-stained face! Alas how fleeting! In one word what can you say!?”

“No matter how you think about it that’s a stalker.”

As soon as he said that the Preach cannon attack came.

“Wah!”

He hurriedly avoided it however the approaching fluid ordinance was not just one shot. Apart from the right arm cannon the left arm of the demon monk was twisted as if it were pulled and there as if entwining it a large rosary form fluid crest assembled. That was,

“……A rosary form fluid charger!?

“That you do not understand is because you are a slow general who lacks imagination…”

A series of scold shots came. That was also at an overwhelming density.

Falling back or going left or right wouldn’t make it. If it were possible,

«That body rode the wind and leaped.>»

He leaped straight up. In addition to that it was a great leap as if to send something flying. With that movement Neshinbara danced his body into the air, however,

“—The imagination of an aspiring author is only that?”

“Number Seven” came from an even greater height than here.

……Damm!

She had used the cannon blast at a distraction. Furthermore she had kicked the back of the Demon Monk and from his shadow leaped overhead. Overhead she was already prepared to use her iron-ribbed fan,

“I’ll take the first credit…”

<center>●</center>

Futayo was conducting a battle with the enemy pair.

At her rear. Naito together with Masazumi had already retreated inside the teashop. That was a decision made due to that immediately flying away was dangerous since the enemy’s movements were clearly not those of a coincidental battle there was also the fear of snipers being arranged.

It anything was to happen they could always take off from the rear entrance, however everything was,

“Depending on my actions!”

The enemy was currently flying throughout the town.

They were not jumping. They were riding the wind, in the street, on rooftops and then freely moving through the sky.

It was the wind.

Thinking that they were going to charge they then instantly circled around to the rear of here and completing several turns like that. There was no stagnation in their coming and going however occasionally they showed a shaking like bend the same as the wind.

That movement were not just horizontally; it was also from above and as if to gouge it oppositely came from below.

That’s why Futayo ran lengthwise and crosswise throughout the town.

The repairs to the half-broken Tonbokiri from her battle with Gin during the Armada battle were still not complete. The expansion and contraction went to the third stage; when it was fully expanded the length had become halved.

However tight turns were effective. In particular repetitive short jumps through the use of the expansion structure was possible,

“…!”

Futayo ran up the wall, ran swiftly around the roof, stepped on the eaves and jumped to higher roofs as well as to those on the far side of the street. The speed which could be said to be continuing momentum was due to using Tonbokiri as a balance stabilizer allowing for her to perpendicularly climb up walls and run horizontally.

As she desired.

Following the gusting enemy both sides were taking a roundabout path through the air. However the “Number One” man who attacked with a short sword and the “Number Two” woman were both aiming for her rear. That movement was,

……Not the actions of a swordsman.

The samurai type strike-forcer which had learned the arts of swordsmanship had a habit of enjoying attacking people head on. Swordsmanship in itself had crossing swords with the enemy from the front as a given.

However this opponent was different. Taking the initiative and aiming for the back was,

……A technique used for assassination.

In that case, these opponents were,

“Ninja!?”

<center>●</center>

Futayo realized that there was no reply to her question.

All that was there was the fact that she was running on the top of a three story building chasing the enemy and that the “Number Two” woman who turned back this way formed a smile for a moment.

That smile was completely fixed on here,

……They were coming……!

When Futayo had thought that, the smile of “Number Two” completely formed.

“Go you”

The woman’s hand struck the back of “Number One”.

When she heard the thick noise which was more flesh than clothing the figure of “Number One” had vanished.

She understood that he was riding on the wind. It was something that had previously happened several times. However this time was different. Up until now the two of them had been
moving together however,

……A pincer attack from the front and rear!?

A presence appeared from the rear as if to confirm that she was correct.

The rear was dangerous. “Number One” was attempting to circle around there. However,

“How about this?”

“Number Two” grasped a large number of knives from the bag that she was holding under her arm.

At the same time there was the presence that of “Number One” moving at her rear.

There the knives were thrown. They were not thrown to pierce the opponent. They were scattered, thrown on a trajectory to stop one’s movements. Even if she went to repel them, that the knives which were not aimed for here made it hard to read the trajectory.

As a judgment against the enemy in her front and rear and the group of knives,

“………e!”

Futayo took a turn from her pursuit. She leaped to the left at a right angle.

It was an action to slip away from the knives and to escape from the pincer. However,

……They continued to follow!?

“Number One” whose footsteps had circled around to her rear rotated his body once and appended his trajectory. That was almost as if he was aiming for a back-to-back situation.

It was a position in which here could not attack however “Number One” without any unnecessary movements went to stab her left flank with the short dagger which he carried with a backhand grip in his right hand.

She could not move left. Consequently as an instant determination Futayo tucked Tonbokiri by her right flank and from the center instantly made it expand to the front and rear.

“Go!!”

『Understood—』

In the direction of the front and the rear. Towards the left rear “Number One” went the butt-end. The tip was shot towards “Number two” at the front right.

It was released.

In response a movement from the rear left occurred first. As “Number One” was very near he abandoned his short sword then made his lightened body spin and opened up some distance.

Accompanying those movements, which also raised loud footsteps, was a voice containing a smile.

“That was dangerous….!!”

However Futayo had a strange feeling towards “Number One” who had accurately taken a distance against the lengthened butt-end.

…What that just now!?

Futayo had an unusual feeling regarding the enemy.

No, this unusual feeling was not just from this moment but something she had felt from “Number One” for the past few moments. There was something different from him whom she had faced up till now and the current him.

However before she could recognize what that was, at the front right,

“….Ugh”

The tip of Tonbokiri pierced through the chest of “Number two”

The actions of throwing the knives had created an opportunity.

As if to gouge through the right of her chest the point of Tonbokiri made a direct hit.

It ran her through.

At the same time the voice of “Number One” which contained a hint of surprise reached her.

“Number two……!!”

She had certainly killed Number two.

<center>●</center>

“You bitch…!”

Futayo heard that voice of “Number One” from her rear.

In her hand the slightly hard however light reaction was coming from “Number Two”.

Then at the same moment that “Number two” who had received the spear tip to her chest fell forward. The voice of “Number One” resonated as if to erase all noise. The sound of footsteps stepping on the roof echoed loudly from the rear,

“Damm you….”

He’s coming, there Futayo thought that. “Number two” was dead. That’s why “Number one” was next.

To achieve that she either had to turn around, retract the butt-side and intercept him or enter an evasive movement. However,

……What was it?

Futayo felt a doubt about the strangle feeling towards “Number One” from before.

Something was odd. That thought changed into confirmation with every action that “Number One” took. There was a slight, however a clear difference, between him from the moment of contact up to now and the current him.

……It was odd!

She did not know what it was however there was something. It was dangerous to start a fight with Number one without knowing what that was. That’s why Futayo reached one conclusion,

“—I’ll face you at another opportunity”
Without turning around to “Number one”, who was at her rear, she leaped forward.

She ran away.

<center>●</center>

Futayo as if to pierce through and blow away “Number Two” took a large leap to the front right.

In an instant she had opened up a distance with “Number One”.

Then stepping on the roof creaking as well as footsteps certainly rang out.

……This is—

Futayo realized the source of the strange feeling. However at that exact same timing something moved.

It was “Number Two”

She who had been pierced by the tip of the spear and stopped moving however suddenly said this.

“I’ve been exposed.”

She was not dead. The body of “Number Two” jumped up together with those words.

She was alive.

The movements of her body however did not stop there.

……What!?

That was not a person.

From the area which was pierced by Tonbokiri the woman changed the shape of the entirety of her body like swirling water and distorted herself,

“Oh”

From something like a half destroyed bag, like spreading smoke and then like a spider trying a to catch here she changed shape. However there still remained the overall indefinite form of a person,

“…Here I go…!”

The entire body of “Number Two” with movements almost like a massive hand expanding and encompassing attacked over here.

What was the identity of those movements? Futayo furrowed her brow and reached a conclusion.

“A Monster!”

<center>●</center>

Futayo saw. From beyond “Number Two” who had changed into a wind monster and was trying to encircle her there was something that the tip of Tonbokiri was thrusting.

The thing that the tip of the white blade was thrusting was a single knife.

It was the same as those which were earlier scattered in this direction. She now understood the meaning for it being at the rear of “Number Two” .

……It was in order to provide a fake sense of reaction!

This woman was a class of monster which was related to the wind. It had no weight and blades had no effect. However the core of her power was to load things on herself and carrying them and she was likely primarily the assistant of “Number One”.

Now Futayo understood. That the cause of the previous strange feeling about “Number One” was the occurrence of footsteps. The footsteps which were not present at all since he had appeared suddenly came about after the two of them had separated to the front and rear. However in order to disguise the fact that woman who was made of the wind had no footsteps “Number One” had purposely created loud footsteps while moving.

Spreading out the knives was to create a false reaction and “Number One” yelling out at the time when the woman was stabbed by the tip of the spear was also in order to disguise that there was no piercing sound.

Creating the delusion that “Number Two” was dead then when here turned around to face “Number One” “Number Two” would quietly attack from behind.

It was that kind of process.

However since Futayo had hesitated she was not caught. If you are hesitating then move forward,

……Yes, that was something that her father had taught her……

Futayo thought back to the past.

Often when Kazuno had approached her father with a scolding presence he had quickly retreated backwards.

That was that “I have no doubt! Since I have no doubt it is fine to fall back!”, however a serious faced Kazuno simply increased her speed so there was really not much meaning there.

Anyhow Futayo considered how to deal with the enemy.

The enemy was a wind like being, it had no vital point. Since stabbing with a blade did not work then the effect of Tonbokiri’s slicing ability would also probably be weak.

However with a blunder she was moving forward. That was a mistake.

……What have I done!

At this rate if she moved forward and was enveloped by the wind it was likely that she would be blown away. With the instantaneous speed of the enemy’s technique, with that momentum she would expect to be slammed into the ground or somewhere else

She wanted to avoid that.

“In that case”

Futayo moved her left hand around her back and waved it.
What she grasped with her fingers was the short dagger that “Number One” had just now released to lighten his body. Futayo grasped the blade of the dagger which seemed as it had fallen onto the roof which her fingers and while slightly shaving away her skin threw it at “Number Two”.

“Number Two”, the opponent that the heavy armor piercing dagger was flying at was the wind.

Blades have no effect on the wind. However there did exist a place where there was significance in attacking,

“The face!!”

<center>●</center>

In Futayo’s vision the appearance of “Number Two” was constantly changing as if dissolving.

However she could see the modeling of the face. In that case,

……Whether it is a monster or whether it is something else, if it had a face then the sensory organs should be concentrated there!

The same as for the black algae and spirits. That’s why if she aimed at the face, even if it did not stab, the shadow of the blade would steal the opponent vision. Sure enough against Futayo’s thrown dagger,

“…!?”
A minor disturbance occurred in the movements of “Number Two. It was just for a moment. However Futayo did not overlook that. She lowered her body, ran swiftly and swung her body to the side.

To avoid attack of the wind. She passed through the side.

However “Number One” pursued her from the rear. The footsteps were softer than before almost as if they were fading away.

The pursuing footsteps from the rear grabbed hold of a knife from the space of “Number Two”. It was the hidden knife that Number two had used to create the artificial reaction when she was pierced by the tip of the spear.

That was the moment when Futayo heard the sound of “Number One” taking it in hand. Futayo took action.

“……!”

There Futayo judged that there was an opportunity.

At the moment when the knife was grabbed the top half of the body became exposed. That’s why when Futayo had spun half her body around she extended Tonbokiri,

“Go!”
She drove the tip of Tonbokiri into “Number One” who was between here and “Number Two”

That was what should have happened.
What Futayo first saw in her gaze when she half-turned around was the afternoon sky and the thatched roof.

Neither “Number One nor “Number Two” was there.

All there was at her rear was something which had fallen like footsteps pursuing her on the roof. That was,

……Shoes!?

The thing she had heard as footsteps was the sound of shoes being taken off and dropped.

The enemy was not at her rear.

By the use of a body replacement technique they had disguised their location. Furthermore “Number One” together with “Number Two” was concealing his footsteps with the wind and moving to somewhere.

…….That was a wonderful swift change of pace!

Then what was going to come was,

“—The rear!”
With the movement of her arm, without any confirmation, she swung and drove the tip of the spear to her rear. The response was,

“……Got it!!”

Piercing through someone, going through bone, there was also the limpness of flesh reactionary stiffening. Futayo, as if following the handle rotated her body, turned around and examined the tip.

She was mistaken. The object the that tip was piercing was not “Number One”,

“A tree branch!?”
The thin tree branch was bonded with a talisman and the spear was piercing through the center of that.

This time was a real body replacement technique.

……This is Ninjutsu!!

When she had thought that the wind came from behind.

Tonbokiri was still extended. Then the tip was stabbed into a talisman which contained the same weight of a person.

She had no method to attack. That is why Futayo,

“—“

She took action.

Futayo let go of Tonbokiri and fell backwards into the wind which was approaching from the rear.

<center>●</center>

“!?”

Both “Number One” and “Number Two” were taken aback by Futayo’s abrupt movement.

After all the target had itself jumped towards here at the moment of attack.

“Number One” who had lost his timing gained a deep simile on his cheeks.

……Now you’ve done it!

Pursuing and attacking from behind was the core of a ninja. Consequently they were taken aback with the actions of the enemy who had fallen backwards towards them. He could not deny that he had the thought that the opponent was a Samurai.

Damm, there while he was smiling towards his chest,

“………e”

The black hair waved, it lightly danced.

Futayo’s back went as if to touch his chest.

At the moment when he thought they she was going to contact as if they were embracing “Number two” who was enveloping here suddenly moved. She blew here away to the side.

“Noo—”

<center>●</center>

Futayo realized that the two at her rear had split to the left and right with the voice of “Number Two” that she did not understand the meaning of.

Immediately following that Futayo raised her right leg. She placed her leg on the grip of the Tonbokiri which was released into the air,

“Bind Tonbokiri!”

The branch at the tip split into two and scattered through the air. Then pulling her knee to her chest Tonbokiri flew horizontally with good momentum.

“…!”
Towards here who was stepping backwards “Number One” was trying to pass by the side of here stooped his body to pass under Tonbokiri and conversely “Number Two” joined with the wind and climber over Tonbokiri.

She saw the enemy.
Now was the time she perceived the enemy at the forward right and left. She had also determined the above and below positioning.

There was a chance of winning.

However Futayo saw it. The strong gaze that “Number One” and “Number Two” had displayed to here when they had passed by.

They still had some sort of plan left. It was that kind of gaze.

At that time Futayo obtained one involuntary reaction.

At the edge of her mouth the looseness of an arc was born.

……This is amazing.

<center>●</center>

Futayo thought. That even though no matter how you look at it the inexperienced her was desperately evading and struggling the enemy conveyed that that was still going to continue with their gaze.

How admirable.

She had gained knowledge about ninjas from Kazuno and undertaken anti-shuriken training and the like however this was the first time she had dealt with them at this level in an actual battle. The earlier body replacement technique is something she had only seen in the anime “Underpopulated Ninja Tottori” and as she had thought the real technique was amazing.

If she was able to nullify all of the opponent’s attacks then would it be okay to say that she was at the same level as these people.

……No

The enemy’s attacks were something that had been created through years of training; she was just taking advantage of that.

She understood very well that between creating and using, the latter was overwhelmingly easy. In that case, ah, even if she were to win against these opponents she would she not

be equal to them.

…That’s why it was interesting.

Futayo took Tonbokiri in her hand and after lowering and compressing her body she leaped backwards.

Into the sky which spanned above the street. There as expected the two enemies once again overlapped their bodies and pursued,

“—!“

A metallic sound loudly rang out.

<center>●</center>

At the time when the sound of ringing metal echoed, there was something that Neshinbara firstly gained. That was the softness of the hand which was lightly pressing on his chest.

Following that what he saw with his eyes was slightly dark skin, a dark haired head with horns and then carrying at the waist and shoulder,

……A four bladed Demon woman!?

The female demon warrior leaped towards “Number seven” while keeping her eyes closed.

Her clothing was a white Far East school uniform entwined with some decorative fabric.

The blades which were drawn on the trajectory of intersection were the two katana at her waist.

In an instant she drew what could be called a long sword; it was a katana for which the blade length alone was a meter and a half.

The two katana, which were raised overheard as if they were being extended, almost at the same time intercepted the iron-ribbed fan of “Number Seven” which was falling from the sky.

Sparks scattered.

“……Damm”

Through the expanding movements of the intersecting two swords of the demon woman the iron-ribbed fan was blown away. Conversely “Number Seven” clicked her tongue in the sky,

“How troublesome—”

Those words did not continue. That was because in the air the woman demon who had reached the peak of her leap launched a second attack.

….Eh?

Neshinbara who was had been blown away by her observed her movements while landing on a faraway rooftop.

However he was unable to comprehend.
That was because the woman firstly released her hands from the upraised swords, which were raised up as if intersecting, then drew the two katana at her shoulder and then drove the previous two katana into the empty shoulder sheaths.

“You think you can get away, scum”
While keeping her eyes closed the downward swing of the two katana easily shattered the fan-swords which were expanded into the sky as a shield.

“Ugh”
The two Katana which were swung straight down cut off the left and right of the shield which was deployed as an arc. On the far side “Number Seven” who was in the trajectory of the katana raised her eyebrows and kicked the wreckage of the iron-ribbed fan towards the demon woman.

It would hit. Right before that the woman released her hands from her two katana. Almost as if spilling from her palms the katana revolved and fell in the empty sheaths at her waist and at that time the two katana from her shoulder were already being swung down.

The attack which entered a downward arc cut apart the kicked iron-ribbed fan and then towards the Demon Monk below,

“Well then. — Finally one down”

……It was unreasonable!

Neshinbara opened his mouth and looked at the woman who had launched off the consecutive attacks. While wondering about why was it that all the other species woman who appeared in front of him were a bunch of Spartans.

However still while forming a silver arc using both katana and however while directing that power directly towards the enemy,

『—Wait!!』

There was something that arrived together with a voice from an audio device .

It was a God of War.

<center>●</center>

The thing that suddenly appeared on the street at the rear of Neshinbara was a large amount of wind and the sound of metal parts colliding.

There standing in the center of the earth tremor and roar which accompanied the dust cloud was a single blue god of war.

It was a female model with a flying unit. The head had armor modeled after the face of a dog and at the tip of the single sword which was trusted out with the right arm,
“
If the enemy of my enemy is my friend —then both of you would be my opponent however?”

The white clothed demon woman remained standing in a stance with all four of her blades sheathed.

However the god of war while still creating a haze from the flight unit stopped its movements.

Neshinbara knew this God of war. No,

……That demon woman as well. As well as those people who had attacked them.

The thought in his mind was that it couldn’t be however with this much arranged he was sure.

……These guys are—.

Before he could finish thinking a sign frame opened at the side of his head. The thing that Michizane hurriedly indicated was,

* '''Argente Loup:''' 『It is an emergency situation! Please check the sky surrounding IZUMO!』

The likely hurriedly created short words immediately had follow up words being created. That was,

* '''Argente Loup:''' 『The fleets of individual countries are gathering as if to encircle IZUMO!』

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 07

2012-11-03T12:07:38Z

Zaregoto: Created page with "==Chapter 07: The Gusting Individuals of the Neutral Zone== thumb ''That was a vague thing'' ''That went through the air'' '''Point Allocation ..."

==Chapter 07: The Gusting Individuals of the Neutral Zone==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0157.jpg|thumb]]

''That was a vague thing''

''That went through the air''

'''Point Allocation (Approaching )'''

<center>●</center>

Masazumi, who had come out from inside the tea-house together with Naito, saw Futayo.

Futayo took a low landing stance after completing a backwards somersault on top of the road with upraised dust. Her figure which had landed on the ground several meters to the rear however payed no attention to over here and was looking in a slightly upraised direction.

In front of where her eyes　hurried to, in the gusty street, people were currently raising voices of surprise.

…That was natural.

Masazumi thought.That this was a neutral zone, a location where acts of aggression were prohibited. However Futayo had already drawn Tonbokiri and at the end of where her eyes were looking,

“An enemy?”

Was there.

On the rooftop of the alignment of buildings which formed the street. There was a single pair, composed of a man and woman, on the top of a three story restaurant.

The distance was approximately 30 meters. What was there was the figure of the Quin-Takeda school uniform.

Out of the group of two one was a woman with white hair and skin while the other was conversely a dark skinned man.

Both of them were roughly wearing the school uniform . The woman let her hair be blown by the wind while the man lowered his body like a monkey however both of them were looking towards Futayo.

In front of Masazumi’s gaze the man smiled in surprise and spoke.

“That you would be able to be able to receive our first blow.”

The woman also spoke with a smile.

“It was only a simple first strike.”

“As expected of Musashi’s Vice-Chancellor, try saying something like that.”

“Why is it that you pass off the task of praising the enemy to me. It was a surprise attack and that force was no different from a normal attack, it was not anything special. For me and you that attack is the same as always. That’s why—”

“Yeah”

The man who remained crouched at the edge of the roof tilted his body. With the movement which could be described as more like dropping rather than falling he however remained looking at Futayo,

“The same as always”

The next moment. Masazumi saw the wind in front of her eyes. The one who had coiled up the cloud of dust like a fluttering sheet was,

“I’m sorry for the late introduction. I am — “Unnecessary Number One”. She is number two.”

The next thing she knew the enemy suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. It was the man who just now should have fallen from the distant roof.

…huh!?

The distance from the roof to here was approximately 30 metres. Since the man was looking at Futayo she had been caught off guard.

The single strike from the man who had named himself. Masazumi did not move with the single strike from the thick blade which was released from behind his waist,

“……e!”

<center>●</center>

The sound which Masazumi had resound in her ears was a metallic clang.

Then what her eyes saw was the colors of gold and black.

Furthermore the voice which reached her,

“That was dangerous”

“That was close”

In the space between herself and the enemy there was a fully open set of six wings and black hair.

It was Naito and Futayo.

<center>●</center>

Naito gained a sense of amazement inside herself at the situation of being located between Futayo and Masazumi.

……Wow—.

There was no time to bring out Schwarz Fräulein. That’s why she had used her broom’s refreshed deployment defense spells as a shield and attempt to receive the enemy attack using that. However faster than that Futayo had,

……Gone and cut in front of her.

After Naito had rethought about the meaning of the words Vice-Chancellor the wind in front of her eyes occurred　once again.

The stirred up cloud of dust ascended above the road and in an instant the enemy was about 20 metres on the far side. They moved to the rooftop of one of the houses along the street. Then the two, the white woman and the dark man, landed with a light step on the rooftop.

They were composed, that was Naito's impressions.

Conversely in front of her eyes Futayo adjusted the readied Tonbokiri back to her side.

“Naito, please take Masazumi and distance yourself from here.”

Futayo spoke without turning around.

“The job of an escort is to distance that subject from any danger. —I will take charge of this area. You take Masazumi and distance yourselves from here.”

Will you be alright? there she went to say that but stopped. Futayo held a higher official position than her. Worrying about her would achieve nothing. What she should be saying was,

“Make sure that you don’t overdo it okay? You seem a touched irritated.”

“Do I seem like that?”

“Jud, —your horn is already raised to the first level after all. Did something happen?”

Jud, there Futayo nodded. She pulled out a small brochure from her skirt.

“I thought about eating a large amount at the recently rumored cream puff store here in IZUMO.”

“Ah, the store that followed the way of tea, the “Way of cream”. I do think they should do something about that store name though.”

“……However when I went there a previous customer had bought out all the stock and while I was experiencing a bout of anger I suddenly came under attack.”

Oh? The woman on top of the roof, “Unnecessary Number Two”, tilted her head. She pulled the paper bag from under her arm and from the inside took out a large amount of cream puffs,

“You mean these? I got full of myself and ended up buying about twenty of them.”

Naito saw Futayo’s horn shaped hair clip rise up to the second level. Ah, while thinking that this was not good she however also thought that it would fine since there was would be no harm to her. Consequently,

“— I’ll leave it to you.”

“……Jud!!”

There at the moment that Futayo leaped forward.

There was a single shadow which passed above the head of here. The one who was leaping by twisting their body and adjusting their stance at a high position was,

“—Bara-yan!?”

It was Neshinbara.

<center>●</center>

Neshinbara was in the middle of combat.

The circumstances that led to the battle were simple.

……While he was walking the street reading the book that he had bought someone had suddenly gone to punch him.

It was a dangerous story is what he had thought, however that that power was strong enough to easily destroy a bench which was located at the side of the road was troublesome. The opponents were a group of two and one of them was at that precise moment,

“— Come on!!“

With a sharp enthusiastic shout they leaped and pursued after here who was in the air.

It was a woman. It was a women who was wearing a plumed female Far East school uniform with the belly exposed, the figure of a dancing girl .

She leaped into a high position. At the moment when Neshinbara saw that it was not a spell but martial arts.

“”Unnecessary Number Seven” ……On my way!”

The smiling eyes which were donned in heavy makeup stared this way and she waved the weapon she was carrying.

……An iron-ribbed fan!

A massive iron-ribbed fan with fur attached of which every spoke could be used as a blade. The woman gripped the side handle at the base to make it easier to swing around,

“……Okay, come on!!”

She deployed the folding fan like a blossoming flower and the blades were sequentially thrust forward.

“How persistent…!!”

«The wind blew and that body fell down as though it had been tripped.»

His trajectory in the air dropped down by one step.

The blade passed over his head and was it because she feared a counterattack; the woman spun her body around to above the circular expanding blade.

Neshinbara did nothing towards the enemy that was above his head. That was because,

……It was necessary to gain an understanding of the current situation……!

On the street that he was passing over, there beneath his eyes was Futayo who was also fighting with a group of two which were assumed to be enemies and Naito together with Masazumi were moving to take cover in a nearby tea-house. Furthermore on top of the opposite rooftop where he and the “Number Seven” woman were leaping to was,

“The second person of those who had suddenly gone to punch me earlier…!”

“I am the “Unnecessary Number Three……!”

The one who was wearing a Far East uniform which had been remodeled into the appearance of a monk was a middle-aged demon type Elf.
[[Image:Horizon3A_0165.jpg|thumb]]
A large physique. His height which rivaled that of the giants was over four metes. However that body was only slightly bending the opposing rooftop of the house which he was using as a platform,

“Now…!”

At the same time the Demon Monk “Number Three” took a high leap which passed over the street he thrust out his right arm.

However there was a distance of about 10 meters between him and here. While “Number Three” had a large physique and a high jump it was not a distance that his fist could reach.

However “Number Three” twisted his reddish brown arm and let out a shout.

“Preach cannon!!”

The characters and tattoo which were engraved into his large arm changed arrangement and design with the twist of the arm. There in an instant a Homa steps type crest appeared as if to surround the arm. On the palm the fluid letters “Scold” were formed.

…Seriously!?

Neshinbara understood. The woman, “Number seven”, who had extended her fan above in the sky had not positioned herself above the fan shield as a forecast of his attack.

It was in order not to receive aftershocks from this Monk’s attack.

The cannon was fired.

“Scold…!!”

<center>●</center>

Due to the cannon blast the atmosphere spanning tens of meters was split with an explosion which could be called bright occurring.

In response to the expanding atmospheric wave the woman “Number Seven”,

“Did you get him!?”

Standing on top of the iron-ribbed fan she went as if stepping forward and completed an upside-down180 degree flip. However,

«That body fell in a straight line.>»

Her target was about to fall on his backside onto the second story thatched roof,

«Right before he impacted. He rolled up his body and regained his posture.»

«It was a rushed movement. However—.»

«He made it in time—.»

“Wow, how unfair! That’s cheating you aspiring author. You fell from your backside you know!?”

Towards the words of “Number Seven” who had closed her folding fan and landed two roofs to the side the prey yelled back.

“Won’t you please say that my hands are fast? In the first place why did you suddenly start attacking me?”

With those words the Demon monk who had descended next to “Number seven” yelled. He pointed to his target and,

“It is necessary to beat your immoral spirit back to normal!”

“What do you mean immoral?”

“What is that book that you are holding in your hand—!?”

<center>●</center>

This? there Neshinbara raised the book he had bought from the bookstore and that he was still holding.

“It’s only an ordinary novel right? It’s a modern arrangement of the Tale of the Heike-Awakening version.

There’s a bit of “The wildness of my right arm is truly terrifying” and “Melt, drain them my Kusanagi-no-Tsurugi” however the contents are exceedingly normal okay?”

“Normal? Is it normal for a light novel to have its characters have names with “Dark”, “Kill”, ”King” or “Rome” in them you fool!! While walking on the street reading something with special attack names such including “Prison”, “Temple” or “Impact” what is up with saying “Ah, there’s no nipple ticket this time”!? In the first place what is up with talking about nipple tickets something which is nothing more than an urban legend with such a self-satisfied expression!”

'''* Four-Eyes:''' 『……What? You’re still reading those type of　embarrassing stories? It couldn’t be that you are writing them as well right?』

“B-Be quiet, don’t interfere.” Well, you see—”

Neshinbara indicated in the direction of the Demon Monk. While thinking that it was a pain,

“—I’m sorry that I really like things such as “Ogre Slayer” and the “Three Sacred Treasures"! However in any case you probably read things like “A famous work which was composed about the exclusive thoughts of teenagers” or “Why is it that I can’t reach an equal understanding of others I wonder” and then say shameless things like “We’re sensitive existences that damage each other” right!?You’ve created those sorts of poems haven’t you!?”

“Huh!? Is there anything wrong with that—?”

“T-there’s an embarrassing old guy who became really serious here!!”

There is nothing wrong with that! there the Demon Monk clenched his fist and yelled into the sky.

“In eternal short poems the maiden is stricken with love and goes near the mansion of a person whom is outside of her reach with a tear-stained face! Alas how fleeting! In one word what can you say!?”

“No matter how you think about it that’s a stalker.”

As soon as he said that the Preach cannon attack came.

“Wah!”

He hurriedly avoided it however the approaching fluid ordinance was not just one shot. Apart from the right arm cannon the left arm of the demon monk was twisted as if it were pulled and there as if entwining it a large rosary form fluid crest assembled. That was,

“……A rosary form fluid charger!?

“That you do not understand is because you are a slow general who lacks imagination…”

A series of scold shots came. That was also at an overwhelming density.

Falling back or going left or right wouldn’t make it. If it were possible,

«That body rode the wind and leaped.>»

He leaped straight up. In addition to that it was a great leap as if to send something flying. With that movement Neshinbara danced his body into the air, however,

“—The imagination of an aspiring author is only that?”

“Number Seven” came from an even greater height than here.

……Damm!

She had used the cannon blast at a distraction. Furthermore she had kicked the back of the Demon Monk and from his shadow leaped overhead. Overhead she was already prepared to use her iron-ribbed fan,

“I’ll take the first credit…”

<center>●</center>

Futayo was conducting a battle with the enemy pair.

At her rear. Naito together with Masazumi had already retreated inside the teashop. That was a decision made due to that immediately flying away was dangerous since the enemy’s movements were clearly not those of a coincidental battle there was also the fear of snipers being arranged.

It anything was to happen they could always take off from the rear entrance, however everything was,

“Depending on my actions!”

The enemy was currently flying throughout the town.

They were not jumping. They were riding the wind, in the street, on rooftops and then freely moving through the sky.

It was the wind.

Thinking that they were going to charge they then instantly circled around to the rear of here and completing several turns like that. There was no stagnation in their coming and going however occasionally they showed a shaking like bend the same as the wind.

That movement were not just horizontally; it was also from above and as if to gouge it oppositely came from below.

That’s why Futayo ran lengthwise and crosswise throughout the town.

The repairs to the half-broken Tonbokiri from her battle with Gin during the Armada battle were still not complete. The expansion and contraction went to the third stage; when it was fully expanded the length had become halved.

However tight turns were effective. In particular repetitive short jumps through the use of the expansion structure was possible,

“…!”

Futayo ran up the wall, ran swiftly around the roof, stepped on the eaves and jumped to higher roofs as well as to those on the far side of the street. The speed which could be said to be continuing momentum was due to using Tonbokiri as a balance stabilizer allowing for her to perpendicularly climb up walls and run horizontally.

As she desired.

Following the gusting enemy both sides were taking a roundabout path through the air. However the “Number One” man who attacked with a short sword and the “Number Two” woman were both aiming for her rear. That movement was,

……Not the actions of a swordsman.

The samurai type strike-forcer which had learned the arts of swordsmanship had a habit of enjoying attacking people head on. Swordsmanship in itself had crossing swords with the enemy from the front as a given.

However this opponent was different. Taking the initiative and aiming for the back was,

……A technique used for assassination.

In that case, these opponents were,

“Ninja!?”

<center>●</center>

Futayo realized that there was no reply to her question.

All that was there was the fact that she was running on the top of a three story building chasing the enemy and that the “Number Two” woman who turned back this way formed a smile for a moment.

That smile was completely fixed on here,

……They were coming……!

When Futayo had thought that, the smile of “Number Two” completely formed.

“Go you”

The woman’s hand struck the back of “Number One”.

When she heard the thick noise which was more flesh than clothing the figure of “Number One” had vanished.

She understood that he was riding on the wind. It was something that had previously happened several times. However this time was different. Up until now the two of them had been
moving together however,

……A pincer attack from the front and rear!?

A presence appeared from the rear as if to confirm that she was correct.

The rear was dangerous. “Number One” was attempting to circle around there. However,

“How about this?”

“Number Two” grasped a large number of knives from the bag that she was holding under her arm.

At the same time there was the presence that of “Number One” moving at her rear.

There the knives were thrown. They were not thrown to pierce the opponent. They were scattered, thrown on a trajectory to stop one’s movements. Even if she went to repel them, that the knives which were not aimed for here made it hard to read the trajectory.

As a judgment against the enemy in her front and rear and the group of knives,

“………e!”

Futayo took a turn from her pursuit. She leaped to the left at a right angle.

It was an action to slip away from the knives and to escape from the pincer. However,

……They continued to follow!?

“Number One” whose footsteps had circled around to her rear rotated his body once and appended his trajectory. That was almost as if he was aiming for a back-to-back situation.

It was a position in which here could not attack however “Number One” without any unnecessary movements went to stab her left flank with the short dagger which he carried with a backhand grip in his right hand.

She could not move left. Consequently as an instant determination Futayo tucked Tonbokiri by her right flank and from the center instantly made it expand to the front and rear.

“Go!!”

『Understood—』

In the direction of the front and the rear. Towards the left rear “Number One” went the butt-end. The tip was shot towards “Number two” at the front right.

It was released.

In response a movement from the rear left occurred first. As “Number One” was very near he abandoned his short sword then made his lightened body spin and opened up some distance.

Accompanying those movements, which also raised loud footsteps, was a voice containing a smile.

“That was dangerous….!!”

However Futayo had a strange feeling towards “Number One” who had accurately taken a distance against the lengthened butt-end.

…What that just now!?

Futayo had an unusual feeling regarding the enemy.

No, this unusual feeling was not just from this moment but something she had felt from “Number One” for the past few moments. There was something different from him whom she had faced up till now and the current him.

However before she could recognize what that was, at the front right,

“….Ugh”

The tip of Tonbokiri pierced through the chest of “Number two”

The actions of throwing the knives had created an opportunity.

As if to gouge through the right of her chest the point of Tonbokiri made a direct hit.

It ran her through.

At the same time the voice of “Number One” which contained a hint of surprise reached her.

“Number two……!!”

She had certainly killed Number two.

<center>●</center>

“You bitch…!”

Futayo heard that voice of “Number One” from her rear.

In her hand the slightly hard however light reaction was coming from “Number Two”.

Then at the same moment that “Number two” who had received the spear tip to her chest fell forward. The voice of “Number One” resonated as if to erase all noise. The sound of footsteps stepping on the roof echoed loudly from the rear,

“Damm you….”

He’s coming, there Futayo thought that. “Number two” was dead. That’s why “Number one” was next.

To achieve that she either had to turn around, retract the butt-side and intercept him or enter an evasive movement. However,

……What was it?

Futayo felt a doubt about the strangle feeling towards “Number One” from before.

Something was odd. That thought changed into confirmation with every action that “Number One” took. There was a slight, however a clear difference, between him from the moment of contact up to now and the current him.

……It was odd!

She did not know what it was however there was something. It was dangerous to start a fight with Number one without knowing what that was. That’s why Futayo reached one conclusion,

“—I’ll face you at another opportunity”
Without turning around to “Number one”, who was at her rear, she leaped forward.

She ran away.

<center>●</center>

Futayo as if to pierce through and blow away “Number Two” took a large leap to the front right.

In an instant she had opened up a distance with “Number One”.

Then stepping on the roof creaking as well as footsteps certainly rang out.

……This is—

Futayo realized the source of the strange feeling. However at that exact same timing something moved.

It was “Number Two”

She who had been pierced by the tip of the spear and stopped moving however suddenly said this.

“I’ve been exposed.”

She was not dead. The body of “Number Two” jumped up together with those words.

She was alive.

The movements of her body however did not stop there.

……What!?

That was not a person.

From the area which was pierced by Tonbokiri the woman changed the shape of the entirety of her body like swirling water and distorted herself,

“Oh”

From something like a half destroyed bag, like spreading smoke and then like a spider trying a to catch here she changed shape. However there still remained the overall indefinite form of a person,

“…Here I go…!”

The entire body of “Number Two” with movements almost like a massive hand expanding and encompassing attacked over here.

What was the identity of those movements? Futayo furrowed her brow and reached a conclusion.

“A Monster!”

<center>●</center>

Futayo saw. From beyond “Number Two” who had changed into a wind monster and was trying to encircle her there was something that the tip of Tonbokiri was thrusting.

The thing that the tip of the white blade was thrusting was a single knife.

It was the same as those which were earlier scattered in this direction. She now understood the meaning for it being at the rear of “Number Two” .

……It was in order to provide a fake sense of reaction!

This woman was a class of monster which was related to the wind. It had no weight and blades had no effect. However the core of her power was to load things on herself and carrying them and she was likely primarily the assistant of “Number One”.

Now Futayo understood. That the cause of the previous strange feeling about “Number One” was the occurrence of footsteps. The footsteps which were not present at all since he had appeared suddenly came about after the two of them had separated to the front and rear. However in order to disguise the fact that woman who was made of the wind had no footsteps “Number One” had purposely created loud footsteps while moving.

Spreading out the knives was to create a false reaction and “Number One” yelling out at the time when the woman was stabbed by the tip of the spear was also in order to disguise that there was no piercing sound.

Creating the delusion that “Number Two” was dead then when here turned around to face “Number One” “Number Two” would quietly attack from behind.

It was that kind of process.

However since Futayo had hesitated she was not caught. If you are hesitating then move forward,

……Yes, that was something that her father had taught her……

Futayo thought back to the past.

Often when Kazuno had approached her father with a scolding presence he had quickly retreated backwards.

That was that “I have no doubt! Since I have no doubt it is fine to fall back!”, however a serious faced Kazuno simply increased her speed so there was really not much meaning there.

Anyhow Futayo considered how to deal with the enemy.

The enemy was a wind like being, it had no vital point. Since stabbing with a blade did not work then the effect of Tonbokiri’s slicing ability would also probably be weak.

However with a blunder she was moving forward. That was a mistake.

……What have I done!

At this rate if she moved forward and was enveloped by the wind it was likely that she would be blown away. With the instantaneous speed of the enemy’s technique, with that momentum she would expect to be slammed into the ground or somewhere else

She wanted to avoid that.

“In that case”

Futayo moved her left hand around her back and waved it.
What she grasped with her fingers was the short dagger that “Number One” had just now released to lighten his body. Futayo grasped the blade of the dagger which seemed as it had fallen onto the roof which her fingers and while slightly shaving away her skin threw it at “Number Two”.

“Number Two”, the opponent that the heavy armor piercing dagger was flying at was the wind.

Blades have no effect on the wind. However there did exist a place where there was significance in attacking,

“The face!!”

<center>●</center>

In Futayo’s vision the appearance of “Number Two” was constantly changing as if dissolving.

However she could see the modeling of the face. In that case,

……Whether it is a monster or whether it is something else, if it had a face then the sensory organs should be concentrated there!

The same as for the black algae and spirits. That’s why if she aimed at the face, even if it did not stab, the shadow of the blade would steal the opponent vision. Sure enough against Futayo’s thrown dagger,

“…!?”
A minor disturbance occurred in the movements of “Number Two. It was just for a moment. However Futayo did not overlook that. She lowered her body, ran swiftly and swung her body to the side.

To avoid attack of the wind. She passed through the side.

However “Number One” pursued her from the rear. The footsteps were softer than before almost as if they were fading away.

The pursuing footsteps from the rear grabbed hold of a knife from the space of “Number Two”. It was the hidden knife that Number two had used to create the artificial reaction when she was pierced by the tip of the spear.

That was the moment when Futayo heard the sound of “Number One” taking it in hand. Futayo took action.

“……!”

There Futayo judged that there was an opportunity.

At the moment when the knife was grabbed the top half of the body became exposed. That’s why when Futayo had spun half her body around she extended Tonbokiri,

“Go!”
She drove the tip of Tonbokiri into “Number One” who was between here and “Number Two”

That was what should have happened.
What Futayo first saw in her gaze when she half-turned around was the afternoon sky and the thatched roof.

Neither “Number One nor “Number Two” was there.

All there was at her rear was something which had fallen like footsteps pursuing her on the roof. That was,

……Shoes!?

The thing she had heard as footsteps was the sound of shoes being taken off and dropped.

The enemy was not at her rear.

By the use of a body replacement technique they had disguised their location. Furthermore “Number One” together with “Number Two” was concealing his footsteps with the wind and moving to somewhere.

…….That was a wonderful swift change of pace!

Then what was going to come was,

“—The rear!”
With the movement of her arm, without any confirmation, she swung and drove the tip of the spear to her rear. The response was,

“……Got it!!”

Piercing through someone, going through bone, there was also the limpness of flesh reactionary stiffening. Futayo, as if following the handle rotated her body, turned around and examined the tip.

She was mistaken. The object the that tip was piercing was not “Number One”,

“A tree branch!?”
The thin tree branch was bonded with a talisman and the spear was piercing through the center of that.

This time was a real body replacement technique.

……This is Ninjutsu!!

When she had thought that the wind came from behind.

Tonbokiri was still extended. Then the tip was stabbed into a talisman which contained the same weight of a person.

She had no method to attack. That is why Futayo,

“—“

She took action.

Futayo let go of Tonbokiri and fell backwards into the wind which was approaching from the rear.

<center>●</center>

“!?”

Both “Number One” and “Number Two” were taken aback by Futayo’s abrupt movement.

After all the target had itself jumped towards here at the moment of attack.

“Number One” who had lost his timing gained a deep simile on his cheeks.

……Now you’ve done it!

Pursuing and attacking from behind was the core of a ninja. Consequently they were taken aback with the actions of the enemy who had fallen backwards towards them. He could not deny that he had the thought that the opponent was a Samurai.

Damm, there while he was smiling towards his chest,

“………e”

The black hair waved, it lightly danced.

Futayo’s back went as if to touch his chest.

At the moment when he thought they she was going to contact as if they were embracing “Number two” who was enveloping here suddenly moved. She blew here away to the side.

“Noo—”

<center>●</center>

Futayo realized that the two at her rear had split to the left and right with the voice of “Number Two” that she did not understand the meaning of.

Immediately following that Futayo raised her right leg. She placed her leg on the grip of the Tonbokiri which was released into the air,

“Bind Tonbokiri!”

The branch at the tip split into two and scattered through the air. Then pulling her knee to her chest Tonbokiri flew horizontally with good momentum.

“…!”
Towards here who was stepping backwards “Number One” was trying to pass by the side of here stooped his body to pass under Tonbokiri and conversely “Number Two” joined with the wind and climber over Tonbokiri.

She saw the enemy.
Now was the time she perceived the enemy at the forward right and left. She had also determined the above and below positioning.

There was a chance of winning.

However Futayo saw it. The strong gaze that “Number One” and “Number Two” had displayed to here when they had passed by.

They still had some sort of plan left. It was that kind of gaze.

At that time Futayo obtained one involuntary reaction.

At the edge of her mouth the looseness of an arc was born.

……This is amazing.

<center>●</center>

Futayo thought. That even though no matter how you look at it the inexperienced her was desperately evading and struggling the enemy conveyed that that was still going to continue with their gaze.

How admirable.

She had gained knowledge about ninjas from Kazuno and undertaken anti-shuriken training and the like however this was the first time she had dealt with them at this level in an actual battle. The earlier body replacement technique is something she had only seen in the anime “Underpopulated Ninja Tottori” and as she had thought the real technique was amazing.

If she was able to nullify all of the opponent’s attacks then would it be okay to say that she was at the same level as these people.

……No

The enemy’s attacks were something that had been created through years of training; she was just taking advantage of that.

She understood very well that between creating and using, the latter was overwhelmingly easy. In that case, ah, even if she were to win against these opponents she would she not

be equal to them.

…That’s why it was interesting.

Futayo took Tonbokiri in her hand and after lowering and compressing her body she leaped backwards.

Into the sky which spanned above the street. There as expected the two enemies once again overlapped their bodies and pursued,

“—!“

A metallic sound loudly rang out.

<center>●</center>

At the time when the sound of ringing metal echoed, there was something that Neshinbara firstly gained. That was the softness of the hand which was lightly pressing on his chest.

Following that what he saw with his eyes was slightly dark skin, a dark haired head with horns and then carrying at the waist and shoulder,

……A four bladed Demon woman!?

The female demon warrior leaped towards “Number seven” while keeping her eyes closed.

Her clothing was a white Far East school uniform entwined with some decorative fabric.

The blades which were drawn on the trajectory of intersection were the two katana at her waist.

In an instant she drew what could be called a long sword; it was a katana for which the blade length alone was a meter and a half.

The two katana, which were raised overheard as if they were being extended, almost at the same time intercepted the iron-ribbed fan of “Number Seven” which was falling from the sky.

Sparks scattered.

“……Damm”

Through the expanding movements of the intersecting two swords of the demon woman the iron-ribbed fan was blown away. Conversely “Number Seven” clicked her tongue in the sky,

“How troublesome—”

Those words did not continue. That was because in the air the woman demon who had reached the peak of her leap launched a second attack.

….Eh?

Neshinbara who was had been blown away by her observed her movements while landing on a faraway rooftop.

However he was unable to comprehend.
That was because the woman firstly released her hands from the upraised swords, which were raised up as if intersecting, then drew the two katana at her shoulder and then drove the previous two katana into the empty shoulder sheaths.

“You think you can get away, scum”
While keeping her eyes closed the downward swing of the two katana easily shattered the fan-swords which were expanded into the sky as a shield.

“Ugh”
The two Katana which were swung straight down cut off the left and right of the shield which was deployed as an arc. On the far side “Number Seven” who was in the trajectory of the katana raised her eyebrows and kicked the wreckage of the iron-ribbed fan towards the demon woman.

It would hit. Right before that the woman released her hands from her two katana. Almost as if spilling from her palms the katana revolved and fell in the empty sheaths at her waist and at that time the two katana from her shoulder were already being swung down.

The attack which entered a downward arc cut apart the kicked iron-ribbed fan and then towards the Demon Monk below,

“Well then. — Finally one down”

……It was unreasonable!

Neshinbara opened his mouth and looked at the woman who had launched off the consecutive attacks. While wondering about why was it that all the other species woman who appeared in front of him were a bunch of Spartans.

However still while forming a silver arc using both katana and however while directing that power directly towards the enemy,

“—Wait!!”

With a voice from an audio device there was something that suddenly arrived.

It was a God of War.

<center>●</center>

The thing that suddenly appeared on the street at the rear of Neshinbara was a large amount of wind and the sound of metal parts colliding.

There standing in the center of the earth tremor and roar which accompanied the dust cloud was a single blue god of war.

It was a female model with a flying unit. The head had armor modeled after the face of a dog and at the tip of the single sword which was trusted out with the right arm,
“
If the enemy of my enemy is my friend —then both of you would be my opponent however?”

The white clothed demon woman remained standing in a stance with all four of her blades sheathed.

However the god of war while still creating a haze from the flight unit stopped its movements.

Neshinbara knew this God of war. No,

……That demon woman as well. As well as those people who had attacked them.

The thought in his mind was that it couldn’t be however with this much arranged he was sure.

……These guys are—.

Before he could finish thinking a sign frame opened at the side of his head. The thing that Michizane hurriedly indicated was,

* '''Argente Loup:'''『It is an emergency situation! Please check the sky surrounding IZUMO!』

The likely hurriedly created short words immediately had follow up words being created. That was,

* '''Argente Loup:'''『The fleets of individual countries are gathering as if to encircle IZUMO!』

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 06

2012-11-02T10:44:12Z

Zaregoto: Created page with "==Chapter 06: The Negotiators of the Tea-house== thumb ''Did I do something'' ''That warranted being told'' ''Thank you for coming?'' '''Point..."

==Chapter 06: The Negotiators of the Tea-house==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0137.jpg|thumb]]

''Did I do something''

''That warranted being told''

''Thank you for coming?''

'''Point Allocation (After This)'''

<center>●</center>

There was a dim however a location where the light shone.

It was a tea-house which had a dirt floor with wooden tables, chairs and lined up partitions. The entrance was open and the afternoon sunlight entered into the store. The store had only just opened for the late afternoon so there were only a few people, however,

“Mate, first of all, this store is an investment of an English cooperation. I promise you safety, peace and fairness on the honour of our Queen.”

“I hope it is like that”

Johnson and Masazumi secured seating at the second table on the left from the entrance which was located across the aisle from the counter.

Johnson took the seat on the interior of the store. Masazumi was in front of him alongside the wall and Naito sat with half her body on the seat on the corridor side.

Johnson formed a slight smile towards Naito who did not place her broom but continued to hold it and who had placed her right wing on the corridor side.

“That’s a good attitude Witch.”

“Even if you flatter me I won’t be swayed, don’t forget that okay?”

"Tes",there Johnson nodded and tea was carried over by only a hand.

The person who had brought it was the Japanese style lady attendant figure of Walsingham. On the other side of the Japanese style counter Walsingham floated a fish, which was held in place by several doubled edged knives, into the air and with her other hand encouraged here to drink.

『Please』

The content of the teacup, which had a picture of a dog drawn on it, was red wine. Masazumi looked at the red contents,

“An aperitif?”

“Well then let’s have a cup Mate.”

Masazumi looked at Naito however Naito had already averted her gaze and was facing towards the outside. There was nothing to be done, there Masazumi stopped after taking hold of the teacup,

“I heard that there was an important story concerning M.H.R.R.”

<center>●</center>

Masazumi formed words while listening to the sounds of the double sided knives of Walsingham striking a chopping board.

“I want to hear your information first.”

“Why is that Mate?”

“The contents of that one-time information is something that I will eventually know. While we are talking like this the freshness of the information you possess is falling. That’s why after you show your goods — we will also reveal our material.”

It was equivalent exchange. She had already, after she had seen the text message that had come through the intermediary Neshinbara, created a list of several pieces of exchangeable information. That’s why Masazumi called out Tsukinowa on top of her shoulder and while thinking about what she should do,

『Ma—』

Tsukinowa suddenly started to pull out a large quantity of lists which contained attack spells.

『——!』

Walsingham pulled out the cross blade of “War of the Roses”, which she had used to dissect the tuna, from the beneath the counter and Johnson pulled half of his body towards the corridor side.

“Wa-Wait a minute Tsukinowa, this is not that kind of opponent! That is for friends! For use on friends!”

『Ma—?』

Tsukinowa tilted its neck however in the meantime folded up the pages of the spell sign frames to close them. While Masazumi, who had counted a number which was greater than triple digits, was breaking out into a cold sweat,

……When had Tsukinowa acquired all of those attack spells?

It would have been something that Asama had done. Anyway Masazumi paused and corrected her posture towards Johnson.

“So, —what is your reply?”

“Just now was a clear act of blackmail wasn’t it? Lady”

“Nope, it was just an accident, yeah”

The one who was the most assertive was the victor. If it was the England’s Fairy Queen then this sort of spontaneous situation was possibly an everyday occurrence. That’s why with a tone to change the topic Masazumi,

“What about M.H.R.R.?"

Yeah, there Johnson nodded and suddenly started speaking.

“—M.H.R.R has prohibited Musashi from traveling above the entirety of M.H.R.R.”

<center>●</center>

……Traveling above M.H.R.R was prohibited!?

Masazumi was unable to react to the words which she had been suddenly been told.

Johnson, who was In front of her eyes, however composedly placed his elbows on the table and did not continue.

There was only one piece of information. This was that kind of secret conference. That’s why he raised his hand towards Walsingham,

“Bring the following”

『Tes』

Thereupon pudding and something that seemed like barley tea was carried over by hand in their respective teacups.

While Masazumi looked at the green tea colored teacup with the shaking custard pudding the neighboring Naito said with the following with a serious tone.

“……Thinking about it I wonder if this store has anything other than teacups.”

“Would a bowl have been preferable? Witch”

……Was this actually some kind of harassment that they had concocted?

While thinking that Masazumi drank the contents of the teacup, which had come with the pudding, in order to take a short rest.

It was caramel.

<center>●</center>

“.....!”

There Johnson took refuge and ducked when she reflectively spat it out.

“Nuaaaaa! I-It’s super sweet!! I thought I was going to die!!”

“Yeah I realized but didn’t say anything, was that correct? It was amusing after all.”

“Say something! Why was it filled to the brim!? I thought it was something like barley tea!”

“There’s no way there is barley tea in England, Mate. You were the one who was careless”

She thought about knocking him down however it was true that this was her lack of attention. At the counter Walsingham had started to fill a large teacup with vinegar rice and was creating something like a vinegar rice topped sliced raw tuna parfait however if possible she wanted to end this conversation before that was finished.

……Anyhow since we have gained information from the other side now it is our turn huh.

Masazumi, while poking the teacup with the spoon, considered which information she should use as a card for the deal.

Then after leaving a slight pause for thought,

“I’ll say it as a result of receiving your information. ——From here the flight path that Musashi is planning to take is to travel throughout the M.H.H.R Protestant territories,”

“—Why is that?”

……That had come huh.

Johnson was not saying more than one piece of their information. However he was trying to obtain more detail about the information of here.

That was a good method.

That’s why Masazumi used words which indicated that a deal was necessary.

“I want to hear some type of interesting story”

Equivalent Exchange. Consequently, hmm, there Johnson folded his arms and opened a sign frame. He did not strike the keyboard with his hands. Keeping his hands free, with his feet,　the movement of his toes、 the keyboard in his shoes served as that replacement. Masazumi thought that he was conducting permission to release information with his home country.

<center>●</center>

The English chat was in great prosperity.

*'''Poet on Steroids:'''　『Listen Mates! Musashi’s Vice President has requested an interesting story!! Okay Start!』

*'''O-Mari:''' 『Ah, well our second born children is a precocious brat and their school trip was to India where for their free time they decided to paying homage to an Ueno circumcision god. That was troublesome so before they left for their trip I arranged for an executioner, a splatter type. To break in through the window during the night and make them raise a scream.』

*'''Swimming Man:''' 『N-no matter how you look at it that is either a painful or a pitiful story!』

*'''Koto-Mermaid:''' 『However Men are such a pain. …We female mermaids often climb up onto the rocks for a break or to use it a tanning salon, look those types of scenes are drawn in pictures. So the male mermaids in an attempt to get close to us try to climb up as well, however since we have no legs we use our hands and climb up the rocks right?
At that time, due to the design of the body, the area around the hips slams into the rocks with great force. If the waves are receding then it is fine however if they are coming in then the damage is doubled. Then it quite often happens that they make an unbelieving face for a moment and fall back into the ocean.』

*'''O-Mari:''' 『Ah, occasionally when male mermaids are floating and making sounds in the oceans is because of that! However when I rescued one once the way they spoke was emphasizing their femininity so I won’t be saving them again, that was because of that, hmm...』

*'''Four-Eyes:''' 『Doesn’t it seem that this is going in an undesirable direction?』

<center>●</center>

Masazumi saw Johnson close his sign window. It seemed like he had done some kind of serious discussion. Then Johnson became silent and slightly pitched his body forward,

“Let’s confirm a consensus Mate. The current ｓtate of the world　...After Musashi has come to IZUMO what action does it seem that the other countries are taking?”

“Is it okay to start the conversation from M.H.R.R?"

Tes, there with the nod of the other party Masazumi realized the intent of the conversation. He was saying they should exchange the information of Musashi and M.H.R.R. under the pretense of confirming a consensus.

The things that were to be discussed from here on were what both sides already recognized as common knowledge. It was that type of performance.

In that case, there Masazumi who thought of confirming a consensus even just at the beginning listed up the knowledge she had actually acquired.

……M.H.H.R. huh.

Lately the contents of class had only been on either M.H.R.R or Hexagone Française. With an atmosphere of showing respect to the other party Masazumi spoke the contents which could be described as standard.

“—Germany”

<center>●</center>

So,

“The foundation of M.H.R.R was the “Carolingian Empire” which was created by the Great Emperor Carl to unify Europe which had fallen into a state of confusion after the collapse of the Roman Empire.

After the death of the Great Emperor Carl that country split into the current three countries of Hexagone Française, K.P.A. Italia and M.H.R.R.”

“Tes”

Johnson nodded and displayed a map of Europe. Displayed there were the three countries of France, Germany and Italy.

Masazumi, while looking at the map of the three countries,

“These three countries continued to conflict over the ruler-ship.

The one which was in the superior position at the beginning was K.P.A. Italia who had the Pope.

After all M.H.R.R’s Holy Roman Emperor required approval of the divine right of kings from the Pope to achieve the position of Emperor and the network of the church was required for Hexagone Française to consolidate their massive territory.”

However, with that word at the beginning Naito spoke. She, with a slightly uninterested tone of voice,

“With the changing era and the country increasing in strength M.H.R.R’s Holy Roman Emperor became weary of having their status being influenced by a small country. After all the individual territories which comprised the country known as M.H.R.R —well for the Far East the individual prefecture which were “countries” were eager about becoming independent.
The Emperor used their status as the Emperor and went to subdue those individual territories however the Pope predicted that and demanded a number of conditions regarding the authority of the recognition of the Emperor."

However, there Masazumi heard Naito say that.

“However as a result of those negotiations continuing for a long the individual territories obtained strength. Eventually the representative of the individual territories became “Prince Elector” and it became that the Holy Roman Emperor was elected and decided from among these representatives of the individual territories.

Then the appointment of the Holy Roman Emperor as a result of elections meant that the Pope became unnecessary; however that Emperor had no influence or anything right? Conversely since becoming the Emperor they were constantly being requested to participate in other country’s wars and became impoverished from assisting with foreign matters and their own individual territories.

That’s why eventually the current situation is that powerful House of Habsburg began to succeed the Emperor. That is how things are.”

Yeah, there Masazumi nodded and Johnson also shook his head vertically.

That is how things are.

The name M.H.R.R was bombastic and then they also had named themselves as the pioneers of European history. However,

……In reality the individual territories were in conflict with even the position of the Emperor being used for political dealing.

In the present M.H.R.R even the position of the Emperor is considered to be just a representative position.

“Furthermore…….”

Masazumi spoke.

“The religious revolution occurred within M.H.R.R.. The individual territories, while still forming the country known as M.H.R.R., split into Catholic and Protestant and conflicted and which is still continuing with the thirty year war.”

“That's right. The flow of it would be something like this.”

There Naito indicated with a sign frame.

'''『The History of M.H.H.R.』'''

'''* Originally, after the fall of the Roman Empire, it was a large country which was subjugated by the Great Emperor Carl. Afterward it split into three, with one of those being M.H.R.R.'''

↓

'''* Beginning: Since the Emperor authority needed the Pope’s approval the Emperor was at the service of the Pope.
'''

↓

'''* Middle: As a result of the Emperor becoming chosen through the Prince Elector elections the Emperors authority was forfeit. It became hereditary.'''

↓

'''* Present: Due to the religious revolution the individual territories split into Catholics and Protestants and are currently at war.

The House of Habsburg inherits the position of the Emperor.'''

Masazumi, with a nodding motion at what Naito had written, stuck her spoon deep into her teacup.

Taking a look there was Walsingham placing a take home good into a paper box. The service here is thorough, there Masazumi clenched her fists inside her heart and said the following.

“—Hashiba effectively took advantage of that state of M.H.R.R.”

<center>●</center>

……Hashiba skilfully took in the impoverished M.H.R.R.

While thinking that Masazumi lightly indicated the eastern side of M.H.R.R, that Johnson was displaying, with the front of her spoon. Then she slowly moved the tip of the spoon south to K.P.A.Italia.

“Firstly Hashiba of M.H.R.R. joined together with the Catholics inside the country and began the preparations to invade K.P.A. Italia. Originally the person who was meant to consolidate the country’s Catholics was the Holy Roman Emperor Councillor Rudolph the second however…..”

Moving her gaze to the neighboring Naito there Naito shook her head vertically.

“Rudolph “Wahnsinniger” the Second is currently being imprisoned by his younger brother, the Student Council President Matthias and it is that Matthias who holds the actual authority of M.H.R.R. ……Well Rudolph the Second rather than politics had a trend towards Technomagi and those types of suspicious formulas so there really was nothing to be done though."

In front of her eyes Johｎson nodded with a peaceful face.

"—It’s as you say Mate.”

Johnson nodded.

“M.H.R.R is being controlled by Hashiba and the Emperor’s younger brother Matthias.”

<center>●</center>

* '''Poet on Steroids:''' 『Well then everyone, the conference has continued wonderfully up to now! This is no doubt a result of my skill as a secretary…! Come now; please let me hear your praise mates! Praise please!!』

* '''Queen:''' 『You guys have been boisterous for a while now. Quieten down.』

* '''Swimming Man:''' 『.........』

* '''Koto-Mermaid:''' 『.........』

* '''O-Mari:''' 『.........』

* '''Seal Kid:''' 『.........』

* '''Queen:''' 『Okay, so Johnson what are you doing? —Have you written a reply to celebrate Golden-Tama Jr. who was born the other day?』

* '''Poet on Steroids:''' 『No, that is…』

<center>●</center>

Masazumi did not overlook that Johnson’s expression had become slightly sterner as he looked as his sign frame.

It was because from here on they would be talking about matters beyond the consensus. However nothing would begin if she was afraid.

Masazumi, after taking a fleeting glance towards Naito, turned to Johnson and spoke.

“It is a certainty that Hashiba has taken control of M.H.R.R.”

However,

“I am thinking that the reason both of them agreed was not just due to the circumstances of Europe.”

“What exactly do you mean by that? Lady”

Jud, there Masazumi nodded and indicated beneath her feet with her spoon.

“The circumstances of the Far East side.”

Beneath her feet was IZUMO and below that was,

“It is not only Hexagone Française which is in Europe. There is also simultaneously the Mouri clan which is representing the Far East.”

Then Masazumi once again indicated the map of Europe within Johnson’s sign frame with her spoon.

“Do you understand?”

She spoke.

“With the Historical Recreation of the Far East side Hashiba, who are in Kinki, advance their army into the Chūgoku region.

The objective is the subjugation of the western side of the country and firstly in order to crush the Mouri clan.

Consequently that P.A. Oda, Ottoman’s Hashiba, will enter due to the historical reproduction of the Far East side is something that M.H.R.R. cannot avoided, that is something that the Tsirhc countries of the Testament Union are also vigilant of that. That’s why using that Hashiba had started support for the remnants of the Amako as an opportunity——"

That’s why,

“—the Student Council President of M.H.R.R. Matthias devised a plan. That if Hashiba was to change from the Murasai doctrine to Catholic and form an alliance then they could be appended into the organization of M.H.R.R."

In other words that was,

“They could bring in Hashiba not as an enemy but as an ally of the Catholics and the Emperor.”

<center>●</center>

It was approximately two years ago when Hashiba had completely joined together with M.H.R.R.

It was a proposal from M.H.R.R. however that Hashiba had accepted that request become a huge incident.

……That M.H.R.R.’s Catholics converted the Ottoman forces was something that often caused a fuss for several days in the daily tile block print.

There was nobody who was able to simply accept that truth.

However due to the reality and achievements that occurred the Tsirhc based countries had no choice but to accept it. That the weakened M.H.R.R. had gained a vast power backer in P.a. Oda and including the fact that Hashiba, with its connections to Ottoman, had already embarked into Europe.

M.H.R.R as well did not know when Hashiba would reinstate the Ottoman side of P.A. Oda and overthrow M.H.R.R in one go. Depending on the situation,

……It would become a situation where Hashiba would take over the governing M.H.R.R.

The point of contact for that deal was the Holy Roman Emperor’s younger brother Matthias,

“At the moment it could be said that Matthias is winning his bet. Naturally Hashiba also inherited the name of the House of Habsburg which governed the territory of Austria where Rudolf the second and Matthias were born ……On the side of the Far East the Himeji Castle of Harima was capitulated without any fighting due to Hashiba."

That’s why she understood. Why Musashi was being prohibited from travelling in the sky of all the territory of M.H.R.R.,

……It was that M.H.R.R. did not wish to increase the number of problems within their country.

Musashi was unable to form an alliance with England; however they were able to obtain their cooperation and friendship.

England was a Protestant country. If Musashi which had gained that cooperation and provisions was to head towards M.H.R.R. then obviously the destinations would be focused around the Protestant territories and Masazumi had also had decided to move in that manner.

The M.H.R.R. Protestant territories were concentrated in the northern region. If Musashi was to cooperate with the Protestants then Hashiba, who were presently preparing to invade K.P.A Italia at the Seto Inland Sea to the south, would have a dangerous situation at their rear.

……That’s why ……they had prohibited Musashi’s travel huh.

As a consequence of it being top secret information she could not speak of it. However Masazumi,

* '''Vice President:''' 『Neshinbara, could you please send me information which only concerns the recent changes in the circumstances of M.H.R.R.? 』

In order to gain information she sent words to her comrades. However,

"?"

There was no reply.

<center>●</center>

…….eh?

Even waiting for a few seconds there was no reply in the chat from Neshinbara’s “Amateur”. Before here could say anything about that situation Naito was,

“Yeah”

She slightly embraced her broom.

It was only that little of an action however Masazumi comprehended the situation.

……There was an atmosphere that there was something to be wary of.

Something was happening.

However, there Masazumi thought. That Naito was with her.

She was one of the prominent escorts of the Far East. Beside her was even throughout the entire world a rare level of Technohexen. In that case Masazumi believed in that fact that she could manage if anything occurred. That’s why she readjusted her seating,

“What is the matter? Mate”

Masazumi looked at Johnson’s questioning face.

Realising that the corner of his mouth were slightly upraised that was when Masazumi comprehended the meaning of this conference.

“Johnson”

Masazumi while being self-aware that her eyebrows were slightly raised asked a question.

“……M.H.R.R. has prohibited the passage of Musashi over its territory. I understand the meaning behind those words. However is it all right to ask a single question?”

“What is it? Mate”

She had obtained permission. That’s why she asked.

“……That information. Why was England able to learn that information concerning M.H.R.R.?”

In the face of that question. Johnson deepened his smile and nodded with a Tes,

“It seems that the preparations to confirm the real consensus have been finally completed. Lady”

“…..What do you mean?”

"Don’t you understand?", there Johnson tilted his head.

“—It’s something you’ll immediately understand. Look.”

A wind arrived together with those words. It was not the warm wind of the afternoon. It was a typhoon. Turning around and looking, there the wind which ran thought the street was a single shadow which jumped into the road in front of the store.

That shadow which she saw had rotated once through the air and while falling to the ground carried out control of its stance,

“—Futaya!?”

<center>●</center>

A solitary movement occurred within the bridge of Musahino.

It was Suzu. She who had been reclining on her chain as if she was sleeping suddenly raised her body. With that movement “Musashino” nodded,

“……From earlier I have been hearing a strange noise coming from IZUMO’s northern market area. —Over”

“Ju…..d, There’s also that, umm”

Suzu stood up and with hesitating movements made her hands dance. That direction was at first east, then south, east and circled around to the north.

“U-umm”

Suzu spoke with a troubled expression.

“What are we going to do……”

Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon

2012-11-02T10:43:52Z

Zaregoto: /* Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A */

[[Image:Horizon cover1.jpg|thumb|300px|Cover art]]
'''''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''''' (境界線上のホライゾン/Horizon on the Middle of Nowhere) is a light novel series written by Kawakami Minoru and ilustrated by Satoyasu (TENKY).

==Story Synopsis==

In the distant future, Earth has been devastated and its inhabitants seek a new home in the heavens. However, constant warfare forces humans to return to Earth, which has turned into an uninhabitable planet except for a certain area called the Divine States.

The Divine States are too small to accommodate all the humans, so they duplicated the area and created the Harmonic Divine States. In order to retrace their steps and rediscover their journey to the heavens, the returned humans began to reproduce history from the year 10,000 BC, using a mysterious history book called Testament.

History reproduction proceeds smoothly until A.D. 1413, when a war broke out in the Divine States. This causes the Harmonic Divine States to crash onto the original world. The humans living in the Harmonic Divine States lose their land and invade the original world. The people of the Divine States surrender and they are divided by the invaders from the Harmonic Divine States. They try to resume the reproduction of history from A.D.1457, but the update of history terminates in A.D.1648. A rumor of apocalypse begins to spread around the world.

==Translation==

=== [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they are working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

===Recruitment===

The Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon project is currently looking for editors. If you are highly proficient in English, please consider signing up as an editor for this series. For more details, you may contact YoakeNoHikari via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4618 forum] or by posting a message on her [[User_talk:YoakeNoHikari|talk]] page. For the policy on anonymous editing, please see [[Format_guideline#Anonymous_Editors|this]] for details. Anonymous edits are encouraged; this project is open to anyone and everyone, and depends on the contributions of the public to continue to function. If you are unsure as to whether or not an edit is justified, please effect it. Edits will be looked over by a project translator or project editor.

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4618 forum].'''

== Updates ==
*September 12, 2011 - Teaser page created.
*21 November 2011 - Upgraded to full project.

==Terminologies==
*All terminologies, character information, and other series details are hosted on [http://genesis-horizon.wikia.com/wiki/Kyoukai_Senjou_no_Horizon_Wiki this wiki]. Alternative glossary page [http://kyoukaisen.tumblr.com/glossary here].
*Alternatively, for a Baka-Tsuki translation affiliated list of terminology and their translations, check the [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines]].
*You may also consult the novels' glossaries.

==''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''==

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-A===
[[File:1A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Preface|Preface]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Table_of_Content|Table of Contents]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Character_Introduction|Character Introduction]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Glossary|Glossary]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_History|History]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_School Rules|School Rules]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1__Prologue|Prologue - Those Lined Up Before the Horizon]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - Chance Meeting]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_02|Chapter 02 - The Classroom's Wrecking Crew]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_03|Chapter 03 - Innocents at the Table]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_04|Chapter 04 - The Foreigner King]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_05|Chapter 05 - Those Reunited Under the Fair Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_06|Chapter 06 - Fated Ones Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter 07|Chapter 07 - Philosophers Atop the Stairs]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_08|Chapter 08 - Doubters in the Depths of a Ravine]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_09|Chapter 09 - The One Waiting Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_10|Chapter 10 - Commandos In Town]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_11|Chapter 11 - Adults in the Pub]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_12|Chapter 12 - Innocents in Remorse Way]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_13|Chapter 13 - The Authorities at the Rendezvous Point]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_14|Chapter 14 - Covert Operatives Under the Night Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_15|Chapter 15 - Gathered Friends in the Confined Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_16|Chapter 16 - Those Who Prepare in the Courtyard]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_17|Chapter 17 - Usurper in the Street]] (0/38) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_18|Chapter 18 - The School Teacher]] (0/30) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_19|Chapter 19 - Soarers in the Sky]] (0/28) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_20|Chapter 20 - Graduates Under the Moon]] (0/34) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-B===
[[File:1B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25 - Advocate at the Confession Grounds
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_29|Chapter 29 - Musashi's Knights]] (23/36)
*Chapter 30 - Toori's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 31 - Masazumi's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 32 - Ruler of the Land
*Chapter 33 - The Summit's Flower
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35 - The Trumpeter at the Start Line
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38 - Musashi's Mr. Impossible
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_41|Chapter 41 - Above the parallel lines of the ones who are in confrontation]] (~Half of the chapter)
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-A===
[[File:2A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-B===
[[File:2B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A===
[[File:3A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume_3__Prologue|Prologue - The Outsiders on the Bridge]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - The Companions of the Closed Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 02|Chapter 02 - The Pioneers of the Location]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 03|Chapter 03 - Hard Worker of the Unfamiliar Site]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 04|Chapter 04 - Assemblers under the Eaves]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 05|Chapter 05 - The Supervisor of the Hidden Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 06|Chapter 06 - The Negotiators of the Tea-House]]
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-B===
[[File:3B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-C===
[[File:3C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-A===
[[File:4A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Prologue|Prologue - Those Who Touch the Meander with Their Feet]]
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-B===
[[File:4B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-C===
[[File:Vol 4C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 62|The Distant Supporter]]
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 95|Chapter 95]]
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5-A===
[[File:Vol 5A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 5A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: N/A
*Project Supervisor: [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

:* [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]
:* [[User:Zaregoto|Zaregoto]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Imoutolover|Imoutolover]]
:* [[User:Suiri Megami Alice|Suiri Megami Alice]]
:*[[User:Cosmic Eagle|Cosmic Eagle]]

'''A.W.O.L.'''

'''M.I.A'''

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Link2link8|Link2link8]]

:*[[User:IceCreamPhilosophy|IceCreamPhilosophy]]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Skarlath|Skarlath]] (Focusing on last year of High School, I'll be back at the end of the year)

All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1A - 境界線上のホライゾンI<上> (September 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867218-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1B - 境界線上のホライゾンI<下> (October 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867270-2)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2A - 境界線上のホライゾンII<上> (June 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867848-3)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2B - 境界線上のホライゾンII<下> (July 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867901-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3A - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<上> (June 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868600-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3B - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<中> (July 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868647-1)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3C - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<下> (September 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868735-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4A - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<上> (September 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870805-0)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4B - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<中> (October 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870806-7)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4С - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<下> (December 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870807-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5A - 境界線上のホライゾンV<上> (August 10, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886854-9)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 05

2012-10-18T19:30:00Z

Zaregoto:

==Chapter 05: The Supervisor of the Hidden Room==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0125.jpg|thumb]]

''Even though there is nothing wrong''

''Is feeling that something is wrong''

''From being overly self-absorbed?''

'''Point Allocation (Outside World)'''

<center>●</center>

Mitotsudaira returned home after seeing Horizon and Futayo off from Musashi’s outside entrance.

Her house was a mansion located on the surface section of the second port ship Murayama. As a result of the previous day Armada battle having the fighting concentrated on the starboard side the mansion, which was separated by about four hundred metres, had no damage apart from the spread of some light fire. Nonetheless considering the threat of fire she had, during the last two weeks, changed the outer wall into a stone material and also the roof into western brick which was still rare in Europe.

… It could be said to be a new residence.

In the afternoon, towards the evening, there was no sense of life within the mansion. Neither in the narrow entrance nor in the connected dining room used for guest reception nor in the slightly decorated living room.

The only things in that place were the persisting perfume smell from the curtains and a pale light.

“—”

There were no exclusive servants. The maid model automated doll which had been assigned to her through Musashi’s knight federation attended to household chores during the day. Mitotsudaira’s afternoon schedule included examining the income and expenditure reports from her agriculture and cooperate divisions inside Musashi, granting permission and instructions and also sending her own ideas,

… There were two perfume bottles which had been placed atop the dining room table.

The corporate enterprise which she owned had created a new product.

She understood that inside the bottles there was a cream type and one with the smell of flowers. This was a consequence of her wolf sense of smell.

Mitotsudaira while thinking about slightly weakening the smell of the flower perfume entered the bedroom. She hung the case of Silver Chain which she had taken with her to the academy on the wall and then headed for the bed.

After this was the short patrol of her small territory and her work. She had to change into her street clothing equipment.

That is why she removed her shoes, detached her uniforms skirt and the sleeves of her shirt, fell onto the bed and suddenly sighed.

… wWhat was Horizon and the others are doing at the moment.

Kimi and Futayo were with her. As she had gone to hear the story of her mother from Kimi’s grandmother she was achieving something significant.

In the same way,
… Everyone else was as well.

The Tachibana married couple were desiring a comeback and Mary was aiming for a fulfilling life aboard Musashi.

The rest as well, Masazumi and Tomo, Adele and Naomasa were all on-board Musashi currently doing repairs and strengthening and the like, they were all doings the things that were required of them. However,

“……”

She gazed at the wall.

<center>●</center>

There were two framed documents lined up on the bedroom wall where Mitotsudaira had directed her eyes.

The right side, which was the verification of Mitotsudaira’s inherited name, was a parchment with the country crests of the Far East and Hexagone Française stamped on it. The words which were lined up on the page were about fulfilling her role as both the head of the Mito-Mitotsudaira clan as well as that of a dispatched knight of Hexagone Française.

Lined up in the same manner, the left side was the certification verifying her affiliation to the Musashi Knight Federation. On this was the purport that Mitotsudaira was the welcomed into the top position of the entire federation.

“However… that was not as a result of my actual ability.”

It was something from almost twelve years ago. Why she had been dispatched here and obtained this certification.

“… It was because I was dispatched directly from Hexagone Française and on top of that I had inherited the name of Mito-Mitotsudaira that they had placed a selfish girl in that position and displayed allegiance to the Testament Union.”

In the past she had not realized that fact and had often pushed her selfishness onto the older knights. She was indignation when they did not listen however that they had soothed her was because they adults.

With the passing time she had become one of the members of the Chancellor’s Board which moved Musashi and in reality she should have become equal to them,

… However at Mikawa she had done it.

She had appeared at the confrontation location as the collective representative of the knights to give the civilian side victory however in the end she had remained as a knight and furthermore became part of the side which had conducted the battle.

Since that time there had been no notifications about the knight federation meetings or anything. When she had been trapped in the cargo vessel for two weeks in England or during the London Tower battle there had been no response at all.

That she was being deprived of her role was something that she understood.

However because of her status there was no possibility of her being publicly stripped of her position.

She also wanted to ask some of the other knights about the current status of the federation. However,

“— That is almost as if I am afraid of the reaction of those who are below me even though I am in the top position.”

While lowering her hips onto the bed she let out a sigh.

… She understood however that she should not have this type of finalized thinking.

She was distancing herself from them by arbitrarily deciding that the other side was avoiding or not taking here seriously.

Thinking about it deeply, it was the same in the case of Mary.

There was also that she had involuntarily started to feel down after wrongly guessing that she would be selected as Horizon’s escort.

During inconvenient times she wanted to be alone or if not that then she wanted to be together with someone.

She was selfish. That was a bad habit.

However she understood quite well when it was that she had become like that.

“It was long ago… about the fourth year of elementary school.”

She looked outside the window. Far away IZUMO’s Kitsuki-Taisha could be seen in the sky however,

“It was not this IZUMO.… That was at Bizen IZUMO.”

Suddenly she dropped her shoulders and went to collapse onto the bed.

She thought that her hair would become a terrible situation however it would be fine if she set it later. Anyhow, was it because she had abruptly touched a part of herself that she didn’t like. Even though the incident concerning the knight federation should not matter to her after she had decided to follow her King, once again it had come up.
[[Image:Horizon3A_0131.jpg|thumb]]
She thought about sleeping for 30 minutes to refresh herself so while looking out the window she collapsed her body backwards.

Her clothing was partially removed and was in a horrid state however she thought that since she was alone it was fine.

She collapsed.

Immediately following that.

Outside the window in the yard with the high wall an idiot carrying a mountain of eroge was sneakily passing through.

“—!?”

<center>●</center>

Mitotsudaira lifted up the vertical closing window at full speed with and jumped out in the garden.

Looking to the right there was an idiot who with his body drawn back in surprise had turned one leg in this direction. Mitotsudaira faced her entire body towards there and pointed at the total idiot,

“H-Hey! What are you doing in the yard of another person’s mansion!?”

“Eh? W-What, Eh? isn’t that philosophical? That question. Umm, People are already constantly—”

She slammed the opened window down using one finger and with that loud noise the idiot stopped his philosophizing.

Ah, the sighing Mitotsudaira bent her body and looked down on the idiot.

“… Chancellor I will say it once more okay? — What are you doing in the yard of another person’s mansion?”

“Ah? Ahh!? — I’m not doing anything in the yard you know!? I have business with the storehouse around the back, I do!?”

“T-There is no storehouse at the back of my place!? Look!”

Pointing her finger and looking, there the underside of the yard had become a lid and was open.

“Eh? Eeeeeh!? W-What is that!? Why is it that the ground at the back of my yard has become a hidden door and has been opened? Is it an illusion!?”

“Are you stupid, obviously I created it of my own accord okay?”

“It is true that that is the only way that it could have happened however when did you create it!?”

Oi oi oi, the idiot sighed and readjusted his grip on the pile of boxes at his waist.

“When this mansion was remodeled I came to a deal for the master craftsman to work for fifteen married wife genre eroge. In other words this is one of my safe houses. Thank you master craftsmen. Thank you married wives. I’m very blessed right!?”

Mitotsudaira opened a sign frame with a smile.

"Ah, Tomo? I think that you are currently searching for a person at the moment; I get the feeling that that person is here. Will you come?”

『Yeah, I’m coming! I’m super coming! Hey Adele please get the dogs to go ahead!』

『Eh? I don’t understand what is going on but everyone please go on ahead—! Hey Boss, this is an eroge box with the chancellor’s scent so please remember this scent okay?』

『Oh, we will have the remainder after you come back right?』

Over there seemed like a situation of terrible chaos however Mary seemed to be having fun. That’s nice; she hated herself who had thought that for a moment however for the moment the situation in front of her eyes was a priority.

Mitotsudaira dropped her shoulders and looked at the man in front of her eyes.

“So Chancellor. Is there not something that you wish to say?”

“Eh? Will you grant me forgiveness?”

Mitotsudaira thought about that question. She had already made the arrangements for the cannon priestess and the beast tamer to come; however this was a problem concerning her and him. That is why as for the meantime,

“Do you have the intention to apologize?”

“T-That is…”

The idiot shrunk his body and after taking a position of servitude offered a pile of about ten eroge in this direction. Then he placed his hand on his cheek and in a flirtatiously manner,

“Could you forgive me with this?”

<center>●</center>

The following moment. The residents of Musashino’s surface section saw a human shaped object break through the wall of Mitotsudaira’s mansion and tumble onto the road. The blast like wind which was formed together with the blow made several rectangular goods fall from the sky; however the idiot used that as a distraction and attempted to crawl away. However,

“Yeah, Boss it’s your debut!”

The dogs swarmed on the crawling thing, with people ignoring it after a few seconds the situation ended.

<center>●</center>

She had heard some type of noise coming from the direction of Musashino. Masazumi had that feeling.

The place she currently was at was on the ground.

She had descended from Musashi and headed in the direction of IZUMO’s marketplace. The location was the northern side, close to Kitsuki-Taisha the symbol of IZUMO.
In the surroundings were tall fields of greenery which were alternated with shelter-belts.

There accompanying at her side was a broom in the sky,

“Naito, I’m sorry. Even though you were in the middle of work, I just saw you and summoned you.”

“Yeah, Jud Jud, Ga-chan said that she would work in my place and it’s better to have a member of the Chancellor’s Board as an escort. Ga-chan also said that she would do some shopping in IZUMO later so this works out fine to meet up.”

So then, the technohexen said that while a doing leisurely horizontal spin on her broom.

“Seijun, isn’t it about time you let me hear? Why you are going to IZUMO?”

Yeah, Masazumi responded.

“It’s a top secret conference. A bit of a story came in through via Neshinbara.”

“Neshinbara? Bara-yan is not going, but Seijun? Is it alright for me then?”

“Yeah, if by chance anything happens then if it’s you then it will be possible to escape from the scene and in the worst case scenario at least you can escapee on your own. Also Naito — at this top secret conference there seems to be a topic about M.H.R.R.”

Saying that quickly, Naito stopped as if her broom had fallen to the ground.

“I’m however not all that knowledgeable… Did you call the others?”

“Jud, I asked Neshibara and Futayo if they could do some shopping later at the town of IZUMO.”

While she was saying that they entered the area of the final shelter-belt which was close to the town. In front of her eyes where the wind which passed through the shadow of the trees was flowing through the short sleeves of the summer clothing the noises and voices indicating the liveliness of the town gradually could be heard.

Was she who was thinking that it was a different set of noises than Musashi just accustomed to Musashi or was it that she was still observing Musashi as special.

The shadow of the town came into view.

This area which was positioned on the north side had the northern side land harbor, as well as many diplomatic facilities for the diplomatic ships which came from the side of the northern sea. The wooden five story inns which were lined up and creating a massive rectangular shadow was something that you could not normally see in the mainland. Then,

“— They’re there, one of the conference attendees.”

At the entrance to the town there was a giant stone shrine arch which straddled the street. It seemed as if it had become a meeting spot with there being a food stall and people who were doing nothing but waiting around.

Among those people there was a tall man that had noticed over here and raised one of his hands. That person was wearing the clothing of the Far East; he was either following the tradition of the country or using it as a disguise. That shadow simply showed a smile full of teeth,

“It’s been a while Mate, how about a glass?”

“I have no money. — That’s why I am as an invited person.”

Masazumi said the following to the other party who was bitterly smiling.

“Where is the meeting place? The “Trump” Number 9 England’s secretary — Ben Johnson.”

Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon

2012-10-17T03:36:47Z

Zaregoto: /* Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A */

[[Image:Horizon cover1.jpg|thumb|300px|Cover art]]
'''''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''''' (境界線上のホライゾン/Horizon on the Middle of Nowhere) is a light novel series written by Kawakami Minoru and ilustrated by Satoyasu (TENKY).

==Story Synopsis==

In the distant future, Earth has been devastated and its inhabitants seek a new home in the heavens. However, constant warfare forces humans to return to Earth, which has turned into an uninhabitable planet except for a certain area called the Divine States.

The Divine States are too small to accommodate all the humans, so they duplicated the area and created the Harmonic Divine States. In order to retrace their steps and rediscover their journey to the heavens, the returned humans began to reproduce history from the year 10,000 BC, using a mysterious history book called Testament.

History reproduction proceeds smoothly until A.D. 1413, when a war broke out in the Divine States. This causes the Harmonic Divine States to crash onto the original world. The humans living in the Harmonic Divine States lose their land and invade the original world. The people of the Divine States surrender and they are divided by the invaders from the Harmonic Divine States. They try to resume the reproduction of history from A.D.1457, but the update of history terminates in A.D.1648. A rumor of apocalypse begins to spread around the world.

==Translation==

=== [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they are working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

===Recruitment===

The Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon project is currently looking for editors. If you are highly proficient in English, please consider signing up as an editor for this series. For more details, you may contact YoakeNoHikari via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4618 forum] or by posting a message on her [[User_talk:YoakeNoHikari|talk]] page. For the policy on anonymous editing, please see [[Format_guideline#Anonymous_Editors|this]] for details. Anonymous edits are encouraged; this project is open to anyone and everyone, and depends on the contributions of the public to continue to function. If you are unsure as to whether or not an edit is justified, please effect it. Edits will be looked over by a project translator or project editor.

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4618 forum].'''

== Updates ==
*September 12, 2011 - Teaser page created.
*21 November 2011 - Upgraded to full project.

==Terminologies==
*All terminologies, character information, and other series details are hosted on [http://genesis-horizon.wikia.com/wiki/Kyoukai_Senjou_no_Horizon_Wiki this wiki]. Alternative glossary page [http://kyoukaisen.tumblr.com/glossary here].
*Alternatively, for a Baka-Tsuki translation affiliated list of terminology and their translations, check the [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines]].
*You may also consult the novels' glossaries.

==''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''==

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-A===
[[File:1A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Preface|Preface]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Table_of_Content|Table of Contents]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Character_Introduction|Character Introduction]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Glossary|Glossary]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_History|History]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_School Rules|School Rules]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1__Prologue|Prologue - Those Lined Up Before the Horizon]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - Chance Meeting]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_02|Chapter 02 - The Classroom's Wrecking Crew]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_03|Chapter 03 - Innocents at the Table]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_04|Chapter 04 - The Foreigner King]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_05|Chapter 05 - Those Reunited Under the Fair Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_06|Chapter 06 - Fated Ones Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter 07|Chapter 07 - Philosophers Atop the Stairs]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_08|Chapter 08 - Doubters in the Depths of a Ravine]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_09|Chapter 09 - The One Waiting Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_10|Chapter 10 - Commandos In Town]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_11|Chapter 11 - Adults in the Pub]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_12|Chapter 12 - Innocents in Remorse Way]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_13|Chapter 13 - The Authorities at the Rendezvous Point]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_14|Chapter 14 - Covert Operatives Under the Night Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_15|Chapter 15 - Gathered Friends in the Confined Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_16|Chapter 16 - Those Who Prepare in the Courtyard]] (11/36) (31%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_17|Chapter 17 - Usurper in the Street]] (0/38) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_18|Chapter 18 - The School Teacher]] (0/30) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_19|Chapter 19 - Soarers in the Sky]] (0/28) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_20|Chapter 20 - Graduates Under the Moon]] (0/34) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-B===
[[File:1B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25 - Advocate at the Confession Grounds
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_29|Chapter 29 - Musashi's Knights]] (23/36)
*Chapter 30 - Toori's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 31 - Masazumi's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 32 - Ruler of the Land
*Chapter 33 - The Summit's Flower
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35 - The Trumpeter at the Start Line
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38 - Musashi's Mr. Impossible
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_41|Chapter 41 - Above the parallel lines of the ones who are in confrontation]] (~Half of the chapter)
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-A===
[[File:2A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-B===
[[File:2B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A===
[[File:3A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume_3__Prologue|Prologue - The Outsiders on the Bridge]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - The Companions of the Closed Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 02|Chapter 02 - The Pioneers of the Location]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 03|Chapter 03 - Hard Worker of the Unfamiliar Site]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 04|Chapter 04 - Assemblers under the Eaves]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 05|Chapter 05 - The Supervisor of the Hidden Room]]
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-B===
[[File:3B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-C===
[[File:3C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-A===
[[File:4A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Prologue|Prologue - Those Who Touch the Meander with Their Feet]]
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-B===
[[File:4B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-C===
[[File:Vol 4C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 62|The Distant Supporter]]
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 95|Chapter 95]]
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5-A===
[[File:Vol 5A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 5A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: N/A
*Project Supervisor: [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

:* [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]
:* [[User:Zaregoto|Zaregoto]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Imoutolover|Imoutolover]]
:* [[User:Suiri Megami Alice|Suiri Megami Alice]]
:*[[User:Cosmic Eagle|Cosmic Eagle]]

'''A.W.O.L.'''

'''M.I.A'''

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Link2link8|Link2link8]]

:*[[User:IceCreamPhilosophy|IceCreamPhilosophy]]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Skarlath|Skarlath]] (Focusing on last year of High School, I'll be back at the end of the year)

All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1A - 境界線上のホライゾンI<上> (September 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867218-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1B - 境界線上のホライゾンI<下> (October 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867270-2)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2A - 境界線上のホライゾンII<上> (June 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867848-3)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2B - 境界線上のホライゾンII<下> (July 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867901-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3A - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<上> (June 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868600-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3B - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<中> (July 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868647-1)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3C - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<下> (September 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868735-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4A - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<上> (September 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870805-0)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4B - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<中> (October 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870806-7)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4С - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<下> (December 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870807-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5A - 境界線上のホライゾンV<上> (August 10, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886854-9)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 05

2012-10-17T03:36:30Z

Zaregoto: Created page with "==Chapter 05: The Supervisor of the Hidden Room== thumb ''Even though there is nothing wrong'' ''Is feeling that something is wrong'' ''From be..."

==Chapter 05: The Supervisor of the Hidden Room==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0125.jpg|thumb]]

''Even though there is nothing wrong''

''Is feeling that something is wrong''

''From being overly self-absorbed?''

'''Point Allocation (Outside World)'''

<center>●</center>

Mitotsudaira returned home after seeing Horizon and Futayo off from Musashi’s outside entrance.

Her house was a mansion located on the surface section of the second port ship Murayama. As a result of the previous day Armada battle having the fighting concentrated on the starboard side the mansion, which was separated by about four hundred metres, had no damage apart from the spread of some light fire. Nonetheless considering the fire she had, during the last two weeks, changed the outer wall into a stone material and also the roof into western brick which was still rare in Europe.

……It could be said to be a new residence.

In the afternoon, towards the evening, there was no sense of life within the mansion. Neither in the narrow entrance nor in the connected dining room used for guest reception nor in the slightly decorated living room.

The only things in that place were the persisting perfume smell from the curtains and a pale light.

“—”

There were no exclusive servants. The maid model automated doll which had been assigned to her through Musashi’s knight federation attended to household chores during the day. Mitotsudaira’s afternoon schedule included examining the income and expenditure reports from her agriculture and cooperate divisions inside Musashi, granting permission and instructions and also sending her own ideas,

……There were two perfume bottles which had been placed atop the dining room table.

The corporate enterprise which she owned had created a new product.

She understood that inside the bottles there was a cream type and one with the smell of flowers. This was a consequence of her wolf sense of smell.

Mitotsudaira while thinking about slightly weakening the smell of the flower perfume entered the bedroom. She hung the case of Silver Chain which she had taken with her to the academy on the wall and then headed for the bed.

After this was the short patrol of her small territory and her work. She had to change into her street clothing equipment.

That is why she removed her shoes, detached her uniforms skirt and the sleeves of her shirt, fell onto the bed and suddenly sighed.

……what was Horizon and the others are doing at the moment.

Kimi and Futayo were with her. As she had gone to hear the story of her mother from Kimi’s grandmother she was achieving something significant.

In the same way,
……Everyone else was as well.

The Tachibana married couple were desiring a comeback and Mary was aiming for a fulfilling life aboard Musashi.

The rest as well, Masazumi and Tomo, Adele and Naomasa were all on-board Musashi currently doing repairs and strengthening and the like, they were all doings the things that were required of them. However,

“…….”

She gazed at the wall.

<center>●</center>

There were two framed documents lined up on the bedroom wall where Mitotsudaira had directed her eyes.

The right side, which was the verification of Mitotsudaira’s inherited name, was a parchment with the country crests of the Far East and Hexagone Française stamped on it. The words which were lined up on the page were about fulfilling her role as both the head of the Mito-Mitotsudaira clan as well as that of a dispatched knight of Hexagone Française.

Lined up in the same manner, the left side was the certification verifying her affiliation to the Musashi Knight Federation. On this was the purport that Mitotsudaira was the welcomed into the top position of the entire federation.

“However ……that was not as a result of my actual ability”

It was something from almost twelve years ago. Why she had been dispatched here and obtained this certification.

“……It was because I was dispatched directly from Hexagone Française and on top of that I had inherited the name of Mito-Mitotsudaira that they had placed a selfish girl in that position and displayed allegiance to the Testament Union.”

In the past she had not realized that fact and had often pushed her selfishness onto the older knights. She was indignation when they did not listen however that they had soothed her was because they adults.

With the passing time she had become one of the members of the Chancellor’s Board which moved Musashi and in reality she should have become equal to them,

……However at Mikawa she had done it.

She had appeared at the confrontation location as the collective representative of the knights to give the civilian side victory however in the end she had remained as a knight and furthermore became part of the side which had conducted the battle.

Since that time there had been no notifications about the knight federation meetings or anything. When she had been trapped in the cargo vessel for two weeks in England or during the London Tower battle there had been no response at all.

That she was being deprived of her role was something that she understood.

However because of her status there was no possibility of her being publicly stripped of her position.

She also wanted to ask some of the other knights about the current status of the federation. However,

“—That is almost as if I am afraid of the reaction of those who are below me even though I am in the top position”

While lowering her hips onto the bed she let out a sigh.

……She understood however that she should not have this type of finalized thinking.

She was distancing herself from them by arbitrarily deciding that the other side was avoiding or not taking here seriously.

Thinking about it deeply, it was the same in the case of Mary.

There was also that she had involuntarily started to feel down after wrongly guessing that she would be selected as Horizon’s escort.

During inconvenient times she wanted to be alone or if not that then she wanted to be together with someone.

She was selfish. That was a bad habit.

However she understood quite well when it was that she had become like that.

“It was long ago ……about the fourth year of elementary school.”

She looked outside the window. Far away IZUMO’s Kitsuki-Taisha could be seen in the sky however,

“It was not this IZUMO. ……That was at Bizen IZUMO.”

Suddenly she dropped her shoulders and went to collapse onto the bed.

She thought that her hair would become a terrible situation however it would be fine if she set it later. Anyhow, was it because she had abruptly touched a part of herself that she didn’t like. Even though the incident concerning the knight federation should not matter to her after she had decided to follow her King, once again it had come up.
[[Image:Horizon3A_0131.jpg|thumb]]
She thought about sleeping for 30 minutes to refresh herself so while looking out the window she collapsed her body backwards.

Her clothing was partially removed and was in a horrid state however she thought that since she was alone it was fine.

She collapsed.

Immediately following that.

Outside the window in the yard with the high wall an idiot carrying a mountain of eroge was sneakily passing through.

“—!?”

<center>●</center>

Mitotsudaira lifted up the vertical closing window at full speed with and jumped out in the garden.

Looking to the right there was an idiot who with his body drawn back in surprise had turned one leg in this direction. Mitotsudaira faced her entire body towards there and pointed to the total idiot,

“H-Hey! What are you doing in the yard of a person’s mansion!?”

“Eh? W-What, Eh? Isn’t that philosophical? That question. Umm, People are already constantly—”

She slammed the opened window down using one finger and with that loud noise the idiot stopped his philosophizing.

Ah, the sighing Mitotsudaira bent her body and looked down on the idiot.

“…Chancellor I will say it once more okay? —what are you doing in the yard of a person’s mansion?”

“Ah? Ahh!? —I’m not doing anything in the yard you know!? I have business with the storehouse around the back, I do!?”

“T-There is no storehouse at the back of my place!? Look!”

Pointing her finger and looking, there the underside of the yard had become a lid and was open.

“Eh? Eeeeeh!? W-What is that!? Why is it that the ground at the back of my yard has become a hidden door and has been opened? Is it an illusion!?”

“Are you stupid, obviously I created it of my own accord okay?”

“It is true that that is the only way that it could have happened however when did you create it!?”

Oi oi oi, the idiot sighed and readjusted his grip on the pile of boxes at his waist.

“When this mansion was remodeled I came to a deal for the master craftsman to work for fifteen married wife genre eroge. In other words this is one of my safe houses. Thank you master craftsmen. Thank you married wives. I’m very blessed right!?”

Mitotsudaira opened a sign frame with a smile.

"Ah, Tomo? I think that you are currently searching for a person at the moment; I get the feeling that that person is here. Will you come?”

『Yeah, I’m coming! I’m super coming! Hey Adele please get the dogs to go ahead!』

『Eh? I don’t understand what is going on but everyone please go on ahead—! Hey Boss, this is an eroge box with the chancellor’s scent so please remember this scent okay?』

『Oh, We will have the remainder after you come back right?』

Over there seemed like a situation of terrible chaos however Mary seemed to be having fun. That’s nice; she hated herself who had thought that for a moment however for the moment the situation in front of her eyes was a priority.

Mitotsudaira dropped her shoulders and looked at the man in front of her eyes.

“So Chancellor. Is there not something that you wish to say?”

“Eh? Will you grant me forgiveness?”

Mitotsudaira thought about that question. She had already made the arrangements for the cannon priestess and the beast tamer to come; however this was a problem concerning her and him. That is why as for the meantime,

“Do you have the intention to apologize?”

“T-That is…”

The idiot shrunk his body and after taking a position of servitude offered a pile of about ten eroge in this direction. Then he placed his hand on his cheek and in a flirtatiously manner,

“Could you forgive me with this?”

<center>●</center>

The following moment. The residents of Musashino’s surface section saw a human shaped object break through the wall of Mitotsudaira’s mansion and tumble onto the road. The blast like wind which was formed together with the blow made several rectangular goods fall from the sky; however the idiot used that as a distraction and attempted to crawl away. However,

“Yeah, Boss it’s your debut!”

The dogs swarmed on the crawling thing, with people ignoring it after a few seconds the situation ended.

<center>●</center>

She had heard some type of noise coming from the direction of Musashino. Masazumi had that feeling.

The place she currently was at was on the ground.

She had descended from Musashi and headed in the direction of IZUMO’s marketplace. The location was the northern side, close to Kitsuki-Taisha the symbol of IZUMO.
In the surroundings were tall fields of greenery which were alternated with shelter-belts.

There accompanying at her side was a broom in the sky,

“Naito, I’m sorry. Even though you were in the middle of work, I just saw you and summoned you.”

“Yeah, Jud Jud, Ga-chan said that she would work in my place and it’s better to have a member of the Chancellor’s Board as an escort. Ga-chan also said that she would do some shopping in IZUMO later so this works out fine to meet up.”

So then, the technohexen said that while a doing leisurely horizontal spin on her broom.

“Seijun, isn’t it about time you let me hear? Why you are going to IZUMO?

Yeah, Masazumi responded.

“It’s a top secret conference. A bit of a story came in through via Neshinbara.”

“Neshinbara? Bara-yan is not going, but Seijun? Is it alright for me then?”

“Yeah, if by chance anything happens then if it’s you then it will be possible to escape from the scene and in the worst case scenario at least you can escapee on your own. Also Naito —at this top secret conference there seems to be a topic about M.H.R.R.”

Saying that quickly, Naito stopped as if her broom had fallen to the ground.

“I’m however not all that knowledgeable. ……Did you call the others?”

“Jud, I asked Neshibara and Futayo if they could do some shopping later at the town of IZUMO.”

While she was saying that they entered the area of the final shelter-belt which was close to the town. In front of her eyes where the wind which passed through the shadow of the trees was flowing through the short sleeves of the summer clothing the noises and voices indicating the liveliness of the town gradually could be heard.

Was she who was thinking that it was a different set of noises than Musashi just accustomed to Musashi or was it that she was still observing Musashi as special.

The shadow of the town came into view.

This area which was positioned on the north side had the northern side land harbor, as well as many diplomatic facilities for the diplomatic ships which came from the side of the northern sea. The wooden five story inns which were lined up and creating a massive rectangular shadow was something that you could not normally see in the mainland. Then,

“—they’re there, one of the conference attendees.”

At the entrance to the town there was a giant stone shrine arch which straddled the street. It seemed as if it had become a meeting spot with there being a food stall and people who were doing nothing but waiting around.

Among those people there was a tall man that had noticed over here and raised one of his hands. That person was wearing the clothing of the Far East; he was either following the tradition of the country or using it as a disguise. That shadow simply showed a smile full of teeth,

“It’s been a while Mate, how about a glass?”

“I have no money. —that’s why I am as an invited person.”

Musashi said the following to the other party who was bitterly smiling.

“Where is the meeting place? The “Trump” Number 9 England’s secretary —Ben Johnson.”

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 03

2012-10-17T03:04:37Z

Zaregoto: /* Chapter 03: Hard Worker of the Unfamiliar Site */

==Chapter 03: Hard Worker of the Unfamiliar Site==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0077.jpg|thumb]]

''In a place one does not know''

''To make a living''

''What should be done''

'''Point Allocation (Ability to Take Action)'''

<center>●</center>

“Wow, a pear tart from IZUMO below?”

The blonde haired and scarred face which was turned around with a surprised voice was inside the grounds of a Shrine which possessed the sky of an atrium.

The location was the underground third floor at the rear of Okutama. Within the atrium which was established using the two side streets, using the elevation of staircase which led to the Shinto shrine arch there was a grove and a shrine.

The name which was bestowed on the large Shinto shrine archway on the bow side was “Asama Shrine”.

Through the waterfalls formed by the rivers falling from the surface section and sunlight entering from the atrium, there were several shadows and light intersecting within the shrine grounds. Inside those shrine grounds the one who had spoken the previous words was the priestess styled inner-suit figure of Mary.

She while taking the paper box which was offered,

“Is it all right? Adele, is it alright for me to accept this.”

Jud, the one who nodded was the blue jersey clad figure of Adele.

“These were provisions provided by “Musashi” and the others to the official positions and important offices. Earlier when purchasing tableware from down below “Musashi” requested that I carry them with me when I return in order to reduce her load. Please have it together with the first special agent. — Hey!”
Adele who was speaking directed those final words to the surrounding pack of shadows which was jumping around.

It was the dogs.

Those with collars, without collars as well as young, adult and old dogs. With Adele’s single word the dogs, with a stray white dog in the centre, sat down all at once. Adele faced the dogs,

“This is where you get you water from okay? Anything else is prohibited. The toilet is also at the prescribed location.”

The dogs yet out a single loud bark as if to nod.

Good, Adele nodded and began to provide the feed she had received from passers-by in orderly fashion. There turning around and looking, the smiling Mary who was there was,

“… However, well I would never have thought that you would take a part-time job as a priestess at the Asama Shrine.”

<center>●</center>

She started to say that if you thing about it historically it’s a chaotic situation, furthermore

…… this is the First Special Agent’s tastes.

Is what she also want to say, however Adele remained silent. After all she was a normal individual. She was not someone who should become too deeply involved in the situation of royalty or deviants.

However Mary with a white inner suit as the base, with the red tights and who was shaking the tail ballast with the broom which hung at her waist could be seen to look good.

That Mary showed a smile this way,

“I am only doing things such as cleaning, tidying and the preparations for the store, I think it would be good if I could work more… however I lack a proper understanding of Shinto so I depending of them a little.”

There was a small PC hanging from the hard point on her waist. What was displayed there was an explanation of Shinto formulas and spells. She was studying in her own way, there after understanding that,

“To continue to inherit the name of Mary, you are unable to discard the Catholic religion after all. However being on board Musashi and continuing like that would be a bit of a difficult situation… that’s why I talked using the “Hidden” Catholic setting.”

“Jud, normally it seems the “Hidden” setting was used for believers of Shinto who wished to believe in Catholicism, however since my situation would be the reverse it apparently makes the application complicated.”

So working at the shrine to “Demonstrate her belief” was done in order to relax the application conditions.

However, Adele thought. Like her who only believed only in Catholic, she was able to respect her beliefs in everyday life and if Asama was there acting as an intermediary it was simple to achieve messaging. However,

“Why did you say that you wanted to understand Shinto?”

Eh? After forming the words Mary hesitated and her cheeks reddened.

“If I have the same as Tenzou-sama then there are not a lot of inconveniences…”

If any of our class were here at the moment then from tomorrow the First Special Agent fate would have been sealed. I’m glad it was me. I’ll let him off with just spreading it over the net.

However Mary bowed her head in this direction,

“— In any case, thank you for everything back in England.”

“Eh? Ah No, after all I didn’t cause a ruckus at the London tower nor have any real activity during Armada. I was waiting for maintenance on my armour shell so it was pretty easy-going.”

More importantly,

“Mary, how are you feeling at the moment?”

“Jud, I can talk with the neighbours, I can work here, cook food and sew, there’s a lot I can do. The Far East also has many books which allows me to enjoy my time here.”

“Have you descended into IZUMO?”

No, there came something like a troubled smile.

“My free time did not match with Tenzou-sama; he has his job down at the engineering section after all.”

That guy, leaving his priestess clothed blond haired large breast wife, what exactly is he doing. Adele who was about to enter into a preaching stance on the inside however lightly stopped her breath at Mary’s next words.

“Also even if it only IZUMO, as someone who was born in England I feel some difficulty when it comes to the territory of Hexagone Française. I am also meant to have gotten married in Hexagone Française after all.”

Hearing the difficult content of those words which were said without any hesitation, Adele thought of the word “consideration”.

Her mother and father were both from Hexagone Française however she was born on Musashi. There was also her father who had lost his place within Hexagone Française, she was taught to place a greater value on her existence as a retainer over her country. She was a Catholic, a retainer and from the lineage of Hexagone Française however she was a resident of Musashi.

That is why she realised that Mitotsudaira and Mary were keeping a distance from each other. Like her, someone who held the thinking of the era of knights, however following her birth held a different type of awareness towards her home country. That was Mitotsudaira.

There was probably a similar situation for Mary. She bitterly smiled,

“… At the point when you feel that you should not be aware that it is already hopeless, you then think once again that is also hopeless however you wonder if it is truly hopeless and it goes around in repetition.”

However,

“I talked with Tenzou-sama about going down to IZUMO, — I requested about a variety of purchases at IZUMO and he would help on a later date. It was something that was simply solved.”

<center>●</center>

“Really…”

Adele thought, that First Special Agent is doing quite well.

She was questionably moved emotionally. That is why Adele first went to go about her business,

“So, umm, I’m sorry, where’s Asama?”

“Eh? Umm earlier she was peering under the veranda and then doing something about the arrangements for a seal… however now, something about stacking firewood out front towards the staircase, she is doing the cleansing of firewood in the forest around the back.”

… Something happened with someone close…

She nodded on the inside however it would be better not to let Mary predict the particulars.

However Mary, who was tilting her head, compered here to the surrounding dogs.

“Adele, you were at IZUMO for shopping… and walking you pets?”

“Eh? Well during the morning and evening I run as training. However since I continued from a while ago the dogs which thought I would play with them continued to follow me. Then they gradually continued to increase in number and lately this has become a sort of specialty with people who have a daily routine to throw bait when I pass and even people who seem they are too busy to take them for a walk so they leave it me.”

“Jud. It is very lively.”

Receiving an appropriate follow-up was something to be grateful for.

However well,

“This was something that Asama’s father thought up, attaching talismans to these dogs and have they run which would then conduct the ship’s tuning. Using the purification talismans “Space” which are created by the practitioners of Shinto as a rudimentary training — well even if they are badly made, we attach these which are gathered for free and attempt to remove the localized distortions within the vessel. In short, guard dogs to prevent the occurrence of Phenomena.”

However if Asama was busy dealing with the misconduct of someone close,

“I guess it will not be happening today. Well lately due to the repair of Musashi even if there is a distortion the poor part should have disappeared, so it should be okay.”

I also wish to view the new tableware, which I bought to replace the broken tableware during Musashi’s full turn the other day, when placed on the table. That’s why Adele thought she would return home, however Mary

“Adele, it is almost time for my break how about this?”

She held up the box with the pear tart.

“Will you have it together with me? As well as having Asama and other part timers join us.”

There is a god…! Adele thought that from the bottom of her heart. That a suggestion with no down side would bring about a sense of awe! Ah, after this long time Adele thought it was glad that this person was not executed.

Then in front of her. The goddess directed a smile this way,

“It is quite large after all; I shall have the remainder together with Tenzou-sama.”

While she was wondering whether this was all right. Black wings descended from the sky.

Descending and before touching the ground, spreading her wings as if striking the atmosphere and regaining her posture was,

“Fourth Special Agent? … Are you working?”

“Jud, could you pass this along to Asama for me? — It’s nothing important.”

“T-That’s a strange way of describing something…!”

“Oh, Naruze we were just thinking about having some tea however…”

Hmm, Naruze looked at the paper box that Mary was holding. Then she directed her gaze below to the dogs that were looking up at her wings with great interest,

“We received ours a little while ago, but I guess it would be fine to have that tomorrow. — Okay, while it isn’t a Technomagi tea party I’ll join you for a bit”

“Fourth Special Agent, what about your work?”

“Margot should also currently be taking a break.”

Naruze pointed in the port side direction, over towards Tama.

Then towards Mary, with a smile on her face, what she said was,

“—Jud, over where your Husband and Naomasa are working.”

<center>●</center>

“Even though it is your break time, to continuing your training is a wonderful attitude Muneshige.”

A single voiced echoed around the outside front wall section of Tama which basked in the sun of the second day of the month.

As a result of damage to the outer wall, this location was one of the places where footholds had been installed for repairs. Not just the maintenance or the repairs section, but while the entire engineering division was conducting repairs throughout Musashi there were many people being hired however,

“Well, it is good that I have found a place to work where I can also complete my training. Don’t you agree Tenzou.”

Jud, holding his hand to the white steel wall was the jacket-less figure of Tenzou.

“The fact that Naomasa and Mitotsudaira also participate is something to be highly appreciative of. Well then, about today's training it’s fine right Muneshige?”

In front on him when he turned around was a single young married couple who were on top of a widely created foothold.

It was Muneshige who was wearing a work vest and Gin who was clad in the jersey of Tres España.

Looking at the two of them Tenzou thought the following.

… However well, it is surprising that we managed to join together with the Tachibana married couple.

After all it was only about two weeks ago when those two were considered the enemy.

However those two had now submitted an application to Tres España for the removal of their inherited names and while Muneshige’s had been accepted it was heard that Gin’s was still pending.

… That was due to Gin having her father also being a member of the Tachibana lineage.

Masazumi had made a deal with Tres España such that “If the individual in question wishes to be one of Musashi’s crew, we will treat them as a resident of the Far East” and with that settled things with Tres España. In other words as long as they remained on Musashi they were neither residents of Tres España or Musashi but “Far East Residents” as the original Tachibana Clan.”

In reality it could be said that Gin’s future was depending on what she wanted to do with herself.

This was not Gin’s comment. However if Gin chose to remain with Muneshige who has had his inherited name revoked… he was thinking about doubling his efforts for the time when he would once again inherit the name.

Anyhow Tenzou stopped that train of thought and went to deal with the issue at hand. What should be done now was,

“Advancing the rehabilitation training of Muneshige’s legs to the next stage.”

<center>●</center>

“Is it all right?”

Tenzou lifted his hand slightly in the direction of Naomasa. With that, Naomasa cut one part from the rolled paper like object she was gripping with her artificial arms and formed a pipe,

“Here.”

Tenzou caught the somewhat heavy solid paper pipe which was tossed over to him. Then when here held that rolled up paper like object and showed it to the Tachibana couple. Gin tilted her neck and spoke.

“… A Shinto damaged metallic part repair deity talisman. It provides an artificial life force to metal and using fluid as a basis conducts an automated repair. It is however considered a prohibited technique by Catholics due to being similar to the act of God…”

Gin shifted her eyes to the side. Where she shifted her eyes there was multiple white talismans which were attached to the wall. All of that white was identical to the one which over here was holding.

Then Naomasa also tilted her gaze towards the white horizontal line,

“Honestly this is ineffective method of repair. Well for emergencies and light damage such as light scratches where it would be wasteful to replace the plating it can be useful.”

“Jud, normally you assemble a foothold and then attach them horizontally in an orderly fashion—”

Tenzou indicated above. To a position which was approximately twenty meters above. Floating there on a broom was golden wings who was waving her hand in this direction. It was Naito. She raised her hand next to her mouth,

“From what I can tell this areas repairs haven’t be done properly.”

Naito poked a section of the outer wall with the tip of her broom. Seeing that Naomasa nodded,

“Since this area is my responsibility do you think you could give it a try?”

With that question Muneshige looked up at the wall which seemed perpendicular.

“You’re saying to climb this?”

Nope, Tenzou spoke.

“— I’m saying to run.”

<center>●</center>

I see, is what Gin thought. That there was meaning in consulting with the ninja First Special Agent who seemed knowledgeable about occupations which could be used for training.

“At first while saying that was it was work which could serve as training, I thought it was simply being used as a labourer to carry material and assist in creating footholds…”

Gin looked up at wall.

“That served as basic training, with the next stage being running up this near perpendicular wall?”

Inquiring to Muneshige who was beside her, he directed a sharp gaze towards the ninja. The proposed question was,

“— Without a run up?”

The way that this person was already seriously looking at this ninja conduct was something that Gin thought enviously of. There the ninja lightly nodded in response to Muneshige and indicated his head towards his legs.

“Looking at the way that you are walking, you appear to be being overly conscious of your knees.”

“— Certainty since I damaged the ligaments I have developed a tendency to protect them.”

“I see. Then I wish for you to answer the next question honestly.”

That was,

“— Have your injuries completely healed?”

Gin heard Muneshige’s answer in response to the ninja’s question.

“— Jud.”

Previously he had replied with Tes.
However now both he and I are different.
Not different, we have just tried to start our new selves. Thinking that was a meaningful answer, Gin slightly lowered her head to the ninja,

“Do not worry, — please provide instructions without holding anything back.”

“Jud, in that case I will have you understood the main aim here.”

Saying that the ninja vanished.

<center>●</center>

…!?

The reason Gin reflectively looked upwards was not a result of her sense of sight but as a result of intuition.

Sure enough, there looking above her head at the surface of the wall, the shadow of the ninja was already running at a position greater than ten meters.

Nimble.

He was not climbing. The ninja was running on the wall as if he was floating for every step.

It was martial arts. It was pure martial arts with there being no Fluid light being emitted.

However usually if you were to climb you would lose momentum and fall back to the ground. That’s why,

“— Muneshige-sama, that martial art…”

“Jud, in order to continue going upwards it is important to keep accelerating faster than you are falling.”

To achieve that,

“Compared to a normal running style you do not use your legs to kick. Instead you use the sole of your forward leg to hang onto the well, and then so as to not to lose momentum you repeatedly to pull yourself forward in a short cycle.”

It was not kicking behind and propelling the body forward but rather hanging on and pulling the body forward.

I see, is what Gin thought.

… Up until now as a result of carrying materials in an unstable environment, the kicking and pushing was done as rehabilitation and it was now this pulling movement as the next stage of rehabilitation.

“Ju— “

Gin who had gone to say that it made sense suddenly stopped.

“Is this it?”

In the sky beside the nodding Technomagi. The ninja was standing on the wall.

<center>●</center>

… Huh?

In front of Gin’s gaze the ninja was standing on the surface on the wall.

He had his right leg slightly lowered and while making his body seemingly slightly fall onto the wall. He stood on the wall with a seemingly relaxed atmosphere.
In front of her who for a moment was dumbstruck, Musashi’s Sixth Special Agent folded her arms and formed the following words.
“— Ninja are apparently able to always to stand on top of a still blade. Well even though he is like that, on-board Musashi he is a high level ninja; it is good to observe.”

While those words continued, the ninja who while continuing to talk to the fallen angel tilted his body slightly forward towards the wall. Thinking that he was going to fall,

“There is some damage over here.”

The ninja remained on the wall like that and moved to the left.

Then as if following the fingertips of the Technomagi he attached a talisman to the wall, then using his fingers and grasping the slight thickness of the talisman he rotated his body in the opposite direction,

“Naito, here you go.”

From his breast pocket he pulled out a bamboo can of “Saint Max George Coffee” and passed it over to the Technomagi. In his movements there was no sense of him rushing or hurrying. He moved with an air of composure.

From there the ninja turned his body and fluttered through the air.

“Well then.”

Without a sound or lowering his body, he simply descended onto the foothold.

The unstable foothold did not shake or make a sound.

… Unbelievable…

Musashi’s First Special Agent usually served in a feint capacity during battles; even at England’s London Tower he did not participate in any direct combat. However even then,

“I see, I understand.”

Seeing the ninja who was approaching this direction, Gin muttered.

“What saved Mary Stuart was not only just because of the actions of those in the surrounding.”

“— Hmm? Is there something wrong?”

I wonder if the ninja who tilted his neck had not realized his ability. No,

… If he had not realized it then there was no way he would be displaying it.

He had self-awareness about his ability. However for those in his surroundings this was a matter of fact. That was why was it was not pointed out.

With respect to that fact,

“…It is the same as us in the past. I wonder if this is also that kind of place, Muneshige-sama.”

“Jud, it would seem so.”

While saying that he moved forward.

With that sudden movement, oh, she looked up and the corners of Muneshige’s mouth there was a smile which seemed as if he was trying to tolerate something.

… Good grief. Even he had only just received permission from the treatment facility for everyday activities.

This person liked this kind of stuff, being challenged.

<center>●</center>

Muneshige while nodding to Tenzou’s words “This area is right beneath the target.” stood in front of the wall. Then sending a fleeting glance in the direction of Tenzou,

“— Thank you for all the arrangements and such.”

Don’t worry about it; there Tenzou waved his hand from side to side.

“I don’t have the personally or position to be teaching people. That’s why after this assignment I want you to learn on your own, is that all right?”

In other words that was,

“… In the First Special Agent's opinion, by the time I am able to complete this task it will be that I have achieved a sufficient ability?”

That was also that; however Tenzou while scratching his head shrugged his shoulders.

“If you can complete this then the places where you can work aboard Musashi will increase you know?”

Jud, Muneshige laughed. He had realized lately that Musashi was constantly facing a lack of personnel however among them the engineering, maintenance and repairs job were always available. Among those jobs the one with the good earnings were the work on the outer wall or in high places.

It was Muneshige’s thinking that the most necessary thing for newcomers was money.

… In that case the challenge will be whether my legs can take on those tasks.

Muneshige placed his right leg on the wall. Then,

“… well then.”

He went.

<center>●</center>

Muneshige ran up the wall.

He was beginning to understand the method. By the third step he had grasped the most of the tempo.

That’s why he thought he could do it, however

“Oh!”

At the seventh step he suddenly began to lose speed.

He understood the reason quite well.

Towards the leg which he was using to pull his body up, he was holding power into it for too long.

… His leg power had decreased by a lot.

He thought that if it was the past him he could have gone further.

In reality he thought that in his current form he could still go about three more meters, a total of twelve meters however Muneshige,

“—”

At the ten meter mark of the twenty meters that he was meant to run he kicked the wall.

He did a backwards somersault, entered a landing posture and there from far above his head the Technomagi,

“Ah — Even though I waited with the coffee.”

Before he could assert he was sorry, he landed on the foothold.

Together with a banging sound, the wooden floor and the strengthened bamboo of the foothold let out a screeching sound. Thinking that it was an unsightly landing, he stood up and looked and there was Gin who had come with a towel.

He realized that his entire body was covered in sweat.

Tenzou also finally came.

“Okay. How splendid. Getting that far on your first time is well done. As expected.”

In response to his words, Muneshige went to say something. However

“—”

There was a weight from the depth of his chest.

It was oxygen deprivation. As a result of extreme tension and movement, light oxygen deprivation symptoms had occurred and the depth of his chest feel heavy.

… After all I surprisingly have not many of these types of motions.

Muneshige looked upwards at the ten meter position, and carved it into his heart. That he could make it up to that position.

There before he could say anything to Tenzou who had come to his side, Gin who was next to him lightly bowed her head.

“… Thank you very much. However Muneshige-sama, it did seem like you could have gone a little further—”

At Gin’s prompting words Muneshige nodded his head. He breathed air into his lungs and lightened his body,

“Jud, — however I did have to land after wards.”

Muneshige thought back about his last landing. He had lowered his body to its limit; however the shock from his soles had not disappeared. That was to say that the springs of his muscle strength and sense of balance had decreased.

“It is my thinking that if I had gone any higher than that my something would have gone wrong with my landing.”

“Jud. — The best way is to not try the impossible, if you can manage that then afterwards you will increase on your own. In no time you will be better than you were before.”

Tenzou said that and looked over everyone,

“Well then shall we take an official break. I believe we can do something about drinks—”

“Ah, shall I go buy them? Even though I’m like this, I did use to be a deliverer in the postal service.”

“No, no. There." Tenzou waved his hand around his waist and returned it.

Seeing several bamboo cans hanging from his hand Gin muttered.

“… You’re not saying you did that just now with that weight attached?”

That was,

“… Almost as if you’re always a fast gofer.”

“G-Gin, wasn’t that a bit harsh! Ah, I’m sorry!”

“No, that type of being at ease is also more comfortable for me.”

Saying that the ninja paused for a moment. Then he looked in the direction of the west.

There was IZUMO and the path which led to it.

There was a flow of movement on the dirt path. With the tremor of the brown hair which could also be seen as a gathering of brown wind,

“Would that be Kimi?”

Kimi was heading in the direction of IZUMO. However she walked towards a suburban house which was along the way.

<center>●</center>

Beneath the afternoon sky a brown color was dancing.

It was hair. The girl who was wearing a Far East uniform which was modified into something suiting a dancing girl was looking up at the sky.

It was Kimi.

The place where she was basking in the western wind was a garden of a suburban house at IZUMO.

The spacious garden was enclosed by a fence. It was a fence which was entwined with Japanese morning glory shoots which yet had no flowers.

Raising one’s face and looking up from there it was possible to overlook everything in the surrounding scenery.

In the east was Musashi, in the south was country and forest and then in the north and west there was city of IZUMO, there could be seen a massive multistory shrine combined with a white development center.

In this garden which took a distance from all of these was a house with a southern facing thatched roof.

It was just one of the many farm-like buildings in the suburb. It was that kind of house and farm.

Then after Kimi had looked in all four directions she directed her gaze to the east, towards Musashi.

“— Well then.”

Beneath the blue of the early summer and the low clouds there was massive black and white ship. From her current position the whole aspect of the starboard side looked as if a cliff of great length.

The dancing girl, while entwining her hair which was blown about by the wind around her arm, let out a small laugh.

“Looking from below makes it seem so large. Don’t you think so Uzui?”

Calling out, there from the gap in her chest a wavy haired little girl Mouse crawled out and nodded.

She clapped her hands once and pulled out a sign frame. The contents were,

*'''[Argente Loup]:''' 『Kimi, Horizon has headed that way. Can you see her?』

*'''[Smart Big Sis]:''' 『Easily Wolf. From just now though.』

As if following Musashi’s outer wall Kimi moved her sight downwards.

On one of the several bridges which were connected to Musashi, there were two shadows on the road which came in this direction.
There coming along between the shelter-belt forest road which had a slight heat haze was,

“Haha, as I thought foolish brother chose to abstain. With your lady attendant as your escort — you seem as you are on your leisurely way, Horizon.”

While still far away Kimi saw the silver hair which seemed as if it was immersed in the heat haze come along. Well then, without changing her posture Kimi turned her back on Horizon and Futayo.

*'''[Smart Big Sis]:''' 『Mitotsudaira, in that case you should come down here as well. Have you longed for your mother’s scent so much that you can’t come down? You being too considerate of Mary is also something you shouldn’t do…』

*'''[Argente Loup]:''' 『The way of speaking…!』

Aha, Kimi softly laughed however she lightly lowered her eyebrows.

Looking at the sign frame,

“Well, do your best.”

Leaving a voice which wouldn’t reach, she then looked forward, to the north.

There was a city.

In the surroundings there were rice-plant paddies and irrigation channels with in the north side there was a town, with a Shinto shrine arch and a group of research facilities that could be seen as massive fortress. On the far side of the Shinto Arch there was a staircase which spanned over several kilometers and above that a shrine.

“Izumo-Kitsuki-Taisha. — The core of the Large Company IZUMO, from the age of the gods has been the large financial support of the gods and is now what the citizens of the Far East rely upon….. hmm”

Taking a breath.

“Meeting my grandmother who lives in a place like this, I wonder what Horizon will think?”

“Lives in place like this is quite a thing to say, Kimi.”

From the depth of the house, from the direction of the tatami mat floor which received the rays of the sun there was a voice.

It was woman’s slightly subdued voice.

“— Grandmother”

“How many times do I have say that either Mitsu or Grandma are fine before you understand. I’m not someone who needs that much respect.”

Appearing from the house frontage was an elderly woman who was wearing the clothing of the Far East with the front closed as many married people did and whose hair had faded to a light brown.

“So? Horizon is alive? I heard about Mikawa and the rest. Here and there were disturbances and wariness. Then well, the reason you came here wasn’t to learn about ritual techniques or smiting was it? — What did you come here for?”

“As far as we know, for the moment we want to hear the oldest story that we can.”

What stories? In regards to her grandmother’s question Kimi answered like this.

“About Horizon’s mother. Mother would not talk about it… however what about Grandmother? Is there anything that you can in front of Horizon herself? After all while Horizon may have lost her memories but it is not like she lost her past. There is a lot she should know—”

“She should know?”

Haha, Kimi nodded her head.

“If without knowing anything Horizon suddenly comes to face with her past she might experience sadness you know? If that happens foolish brother might become discouraged. That is also something which I do not wish for.”

That’s why Kimi directed her gaze to the silver hair which was walking to here from far way and said.

“In order for Horizon who knows nothing… Will you let her hear your words so the she can confront that past?”

Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon

2012-10-14T14:23:54Z

Zaregoto: /* Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A */

[[Image:Horizon cover1.jpg|thumb|300px|Cover art]]
'''''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''''' (境界線上のホライゾン/Horizon on the Middle of Nowhere) is a light novel series written by Kawakami Minoru and ilustrated by Satoyasu (TENKY).

==Story Synopsis==

In the distant future, Earth has been devastated and its inhabitants seek a new home in the heavens. However, constant warfare forces humans to return to Earth, which has turned into an uninhabitable planet except for a certain area called the Divine States.

The Divine States are too small to accommodate all the humans, so they duplicated the area and created the Harmonic Divine States. In order to retrace their steps and rediscover their journey to the heavens, the returned humans began to reproduce history from the year 10,000 BC, using a mysterious history book called Testament.

History reproduction proceeds smoothly until A.D. 1413, when a war broke out in the Divine States. This causes the Harmonic Divine States to crash onto the original world. The humans living in the Harmonic Divine States lose their land and invade the original world. The people of the Divine States surrender and they are divided by the invaders from the Harmonic Divine States. They try to resume the reproduction of history from A.D.1457, but the update of history terminates in A.D.1648. A rumor of apocalypse begins to spread around the world.

==Translation==

=== [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they are working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

===Recruitment===

The Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon project is currently looking for editors. If you are highly proficient in English, please consider signing up as an editor for this series. For more details, you may contact YoakeNoHikari via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4618 forum] or by posting a message on her [[User_talk:YoakeNoHikari|talk]] page. For the policy on anonymous editing, please see [[Format_guideline#Anonymous_Editors|this]] for details. Anonymous edits are encouraged; this project is open to anyone and everyone, and depends on the contributions of the public to continue to function. If you are unsure as to whether or not an edit is justified, please effect it. Edits will be looked over by a project translator or project editor.

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4618 forum].'''

== Updates ==
*September 12, 2011 - Teaser page created.
*21 November 2011 - Upgraded to full project.

==Terminologies==
*All terminologies, character information, and other series details are hosted on [http://genesis-horizon.wikia.com/wiki/Kyoukai_Senjou_no_Horizon_Wiki this wiki]. Alternative glossary page [http://kyoukaisen.tumblr.com/glossary here].
*Alternatively, for a Baka-Tsuki translation affiliated list of terminology and their translations, check the [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines]].
*You may also consult the novels' glossaries.

==''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''==

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-A===
[[File:1A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Preface|Preface]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Table_of_Content|Table of Contents]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Character_Introduction|Character Introduction]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Glossary|Glossary]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_History|History]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_School Rules|School Rules]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1__Prologue|Prologue - Those Lined Up Before the Horizon]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - Chance Meeting]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_02|Chapter 02 - The Classroom's Wrecking Crew]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_03|Chapter 03 - Innocents at the Table]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_04|Chapter 04 - The Foreigner King]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_05|Chapter 05 - Those Reunited Under the Fair Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_06|Chapter 06 - Fated Ones Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter 07|Chapter 07 - Philosophers Atop the Stairs]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_08|Chapter 08 - Doubters in the Depths of a Ravine]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_09|Chapter 09 - The One Waiting Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_10|Chapter 10 - Commandos In Town]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_11|Chapter 11 - Adults in the Pub]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_12|Chapter 12 - Innocents in Remorse Way]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_13|Chapter 13 - The Authorities at the Rendezvous Point]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_14|Chapter 14 - Covert Operatives Under the Night Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_15|Chapter 15 - Gathered Friends in the Confined Room]] (0/14) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_16|Chapter 16 - Those Who Prepare in the Courtyard]] (0/36) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_17|Chapter 17 - Usurper in the Street]] (0/38) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_18|Chapter 18 - The School Teacher]] (0/30) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_19|Chapter 19 - Soarers in the Sky]] (0/28) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_20|Chapter 20 - Graduates Under the Moon]] (0/34) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-B===
[[File:1B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25 - Advocate at the Confession Grounds
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_29|Chapter 29 - Musashi's Knights]] (23/36)
*Chapter 30 - Toori's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 31 - Masazumi's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 32 - Ruler of the Land
*Chapter 33 - The Summit's Flower
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35 - The Trumpeter at the Start Line
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38 - Musashi's Mr. Impossible
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_41|Chapter 41 - Above the parallel lines of the ones who are in confrontation]] (~Half of the chapter)
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-A===
[[File:2A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-B===
[[File:2B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A===
[[File:3A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume_3__Prologue|Prologue - The Outsiders on the Bridge]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - The Companions of the Closed Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 02|Chapter 02 - The Pioneers of the Location]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 03|Chapter 03 - Hard Worker of the Unfamiliar Site]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 04|Chapter 04 - Assemblers under the Eaves]]
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-B===
[[File:3B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-C===
[[File:3C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-A===
[[File:4A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Prologue|Prologue - Those Who Touch the Meander with Their Feet]]
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-B===
[[File:4B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-C===
[[File:Vol 4C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 62|The Distant Supporter]]
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 95|Chapter 95]]
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5-A===
[[File:Vol 5A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 5A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: N/A
*Project Supervisor: [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

:* [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]
:* [[User:Zaregoto|Zaregoto]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Imoutolover|Imoutolover]]
:* [[User:Suiri Megami Alice|Suiri Megami Alice]]
:*[[User:Cosmic Eagle|Cosmic Eagle]]

'''A.W.O.L.'''

'''M.I.A'''

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Link2link8|Link2link8]]

:*[[User:IceCreamPhilosophy|IceCreamPhilosophy]]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Skarlath|Skarlath]] (Focusing on last year of High School, I'll be back at the end of the year)

All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1A - 境界線上のホライゾンI<上> (September 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867218-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1B - 境界線上のホライゾンI<下> (October 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867270-2)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2A - 境界線上のホライゾンII<上> (June 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867848-3)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2B - 境界線上のホライゾンII<下> (July 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867901-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3A - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<上> (June 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868600-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3B - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<中> (July 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868647-1)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3C - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<下> (September 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868735-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4A - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<上> (September 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870805-0)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4B - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<中> (October 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870806-7)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4С - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<下> (December 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870807-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5A - 境界線上のホライゾンV<上> (August 10, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886854-9)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 04

2012-10-14T14:23:43Z

Zaregoto: /* Chapter 04: Assemblers under the Eaves */

==Chapter 04: Assemblers under the Eaves ==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0103.jpg|thumb]]
''The more that you listen to a talk''

''Beginning to want to talk''

''Is what kind of thing exactly''

'''Point Allocation (Facing the same problem)'''

<center>●</center>

Beneath the blue sky of IZUMO, beneath the eaves there was the muttered voice of an elderly woman.

“That’s right….., Horizon. About your Mother….”

There the speaking Mitsu was traditionally seated on top of a cushion with Horizon seated beside her on the veranda.

In front of her Kimi and Futayo who had put on gloves were in the yard searching through the vegetable garden,

“Ah It’s a potato! Grandmother, even though it is still widely regarded as a prohibited good. —Confiscated! It’s confiscated!”

“Hmm, the green soybeans which my father liked are grown here Kimi. —As an offering to my father spirit I think I may also take possession of some.”

『Boiled in Salt—』

“I had some left over so I said you could do as you please but what exactly did you come here to do”

Mitsu said that with half eyes; however the two women didn’t listen. That’s why Mitsu paused for a moment and directed her question to Horizon who was drinking tea by her side.

“Horizon? Why exactly did you come here?

<center>●</center>

Why did you come here? The questioned Horizon considered that.

……At first was just because Kimi had invited me…….

She considered. If she had to say rather than being the reason she came it was,

“The reason that I thought it would be okay to come.”

“That’s nice, being condescending “

Jud. Horizon raised her right thumb to show Mitsu. Mitsu was already returning the same action.

“……”

The two woman exchanged gazes, both nodded and then Horizon once again opened her mouth.

“……Anyway in the beginning I thought that it was meaningless. Even now I am still conjecturing whether that is true.

“You’re very straightforward.”

Once again the two of them raised their thumbs. There,

“Jud, thank you very much. However Toori “Ah!? I am not going. I am definitely not going! I can’t go for your sake!” and was stubborn so I changed my decision into that I must go.”

“How rebellious”

She raised her thumb.

“Jud, thank you very much. In any case, to tell the truth it is a rare occurrence for me to disembark from Musashi so in the meaning of study it is valid.”

Then since she had come she had only one purpose.

“The current purpose is to hear about Horizon’s mother, that is all”

“I see”

Mitsu nodded her head. However there she tilted her head and asked the following.

“Why is it you want to hear?”

It was a simple question. That is why here immediately answered. That contents was,

“It is because I want to be able to understand my mother”

“Why?”

“If I can understand her then the eventual sadness will be reduced. Even if I am no longer able to exchange words with that person, I can imagine about her and it is possible for me to inherit her will.

“Well then. —Let us do a something like a little test. About how much meaning talking about the past has for you. A test to measure that.

“Jud, Please do as wish.”

That was a good answer is what Mitsu said. There with a faint smile,

“Okay, I am going to ask? You are saying that understanding is important? In that case…… if you can understand something then is it okay to lose it?”

<center>●</center>

Oh? is what Horizon thought. She had done a similar discussion from the opposing stance. In London, England that act which Toori had called a date. Date, it was English. To translate it to Japanese it was “Date”. Did Toori want that badly to do a date with Horizon, it was strange.

In any case, considering the words he had said at that time.

What had he replied with when she had said the same words that Mitsu had just spoken.

……ah

She remembered and it was something she could accept, that’s why Horizon said the following.

“That is not correct.”

When trying and standing on the opposite parallel line she had the feeling that she could somehow understood the words that she had been told at that time.

“There is nothing that is okay to be lost, that is what I am thinking.”
While conducting multiple layers of judgment Horizon formed her words. After thinking over the things which he had told her in the past she began to speak,

“That is why I am not understanding so that it will be okay lose something. ….Unfortunately everything will eventually be lost however if you can understand and enjoy spending time together, even when that time unexpectedly comes—“

Was it this kind of thing.

“Would it not be possible to even understand what happens at that time, that is my conjecture.”

<center>●</center>

“That’s an idealist thought”

With Mitsu’s words Horizon simply asked the following,

“Is that what you determine? That it is nothing but an ideal?"

Jud, Mitsu who was resting her chin in her hands spoke.

“If you die no matter how much time you spend together it is saddening. For those who are left behind. It was the same for my husband and for my parents.”

“Is it not possible to have an understanding concerning losing something?"

“The contents of your question are quite harsh.”

The two of them raised their thumbs.

However Horizon did not say that she was sorry in response to Mitsu’ words. If she apologized for asking something that was necessary to her it would be that her necessity was lowering her head. That’s why,

“I understand that it will change the topic but I would like to request a lecture. —Advice on how to resolve the sadness of loss.”

“Those are some nice words”

Mitsu laughed. Then she said.

“Understanding the deceased is quite a difficult task. After all they are concluded however on the other hand there is no way to confirm anything more than that. That’s why as a reference for you who is trying to learn about your mother I will tell you a bit of my story. You may experience the same amount of hardship after all.

“There are hardships?”

Mitsu responded that there were.

“My mother, well it would be the great grandmother of that kid out there who is digging up potatoes. That great grandmother, when Toori and Kimi were in elementary school …….was it the fifth year?”

“Haha it was the fourth year. Eight years ago. Have things become a bit unclear?

“You just grew up fast. Because you have nothing above your neck. —Well in that year Musashi’s route was an eastern circulation via Bizen. It became that they came to Hexagone Française's northern IZUMO during the end of the year. However great grandmother was in a bad condition. They wouldn’t make it at that rate. However— “

Mitsu pointed in the southerly direction.
The deal which Musashi made over in the direction of K.P.A.Italia— Due to Hashiba starting their full-scale movements the rule of Nagahama begun and the route was no longer useable so they were forced to stop at Bizen IZUMO at the southern country border of Hexagone Française. However the Pope Chancellor of K.P.A.Italia Innocen allowed trade with the surrounding countries and in order to obtain repair parts there were permitted a limited capacity of cargo ships to come and go between IZUMO, so as to continue the trade of other countries with Musashi, well there were also a variety of political factors.

“That was—“
"They came here, however only Toori and Kimi, the checks were apparently soft on children,”

Hey,

“Kimi, what sort of situation was that?”

<center>●</center>

With Mitsu’s question, within Horizon’s gaze Kimi raised her body with a state of disappointment.

“Don’t you remember?”

Well, Kimi folded her arms.

Then she looked over this way and pointed to the eastern sky and Musashi.

“That foolish brother did right? He suddenly knocked on my door and said. “Let’s go sis. If mum were to find out it would be troublesome, so let’s go while we can.” It seems like he had requested earnestly to the people in the provisional council. Thinking about it now, it is a lot easier for the other side to accept thing when it comes to children going to give their final greeting to a relative.

“Now? Then at that time?”

“That the adults were suspicious, I was thinking that if something happens I have to protect my foolish brother.”

I see, Horizon nodded. She was interested in the fact that Futayo seemed to be getting excited that the turnip had long roots however at the moment the remainder of the story was important.

That’s why Horizon returned her gaze to Mitsu. She thought that she wanted to hear the remainder of the story.

“It was in that way that Toori and Kimi were able to come? Apart from that…. did anything happen?”

Jud, The two of them only spent a few normal days here. After they returned ……on the return you returned to the halted Musashi at BIZEN IZUMO by carriage and walking didn’t you?”

“That’s right okay? Since the schedule didn’t match up with the cargo vessel, we returned while being assisted by some kind people. On the way there was way too much stuff, even if I talked about it no one would believe it which is why I don’t talk about it.”

Is that so, Mitsu said. Then she looked this way and paused with a smile.

“Horizon listen okay? After a while had passed, a letter arrived from my stupid daughter on board Musashi saying “I locked those two who had returned for two, three days”.
Then”
“Then?”

At the time when she was wondering what had occurred.

Mitsu looked up at the sky and spoke.

“Great grandmother, my mother smiled”

<center>●</center>

“That was…”

Horizon thought that was a normal, an everyday reaction. There was a difference between people about the value of the existence called great grandchildren, however if they had arrived home safety arrived then you would form a smile.

However,

……In that case why was Mitsu especially remembering that smile?

She didn’t understand. That is why Horizon did not speak,

“—”

However in front of here who had become silent Mitsu tilted her brown teacup towards her mouth. Then,

“I wonder why”

“What is it?”

Ah.

“Mother laughed and spoke. —That I don’t know whether my life was meaningful, however if my grandchildren who are connected through my soul came to visit me before I go …… I think I lived a proper way of life which had them came.”

“That was…”

She realized that she was saying the same words as before.

The meaning that the words Mitsu were saying was something she thought she could understand however could not understand. That is why she stopped her words part-way through,
“—I apologize; I am unable to reach an understanding”

“That is a good thing. After all I don’t really understand it either. That’s why I told this story.”

There Mitsu showed her first bitter smile. Then she adjusted her chin in her hands,

“It is not like my mother spent a lot of time together with Toori and Kimi. After my mother died I also became sad and wept. However … I think mother at the very least beatified the satisfaction that she felt towards Toori and Kimi “

Do you understand? Is what Mitsu said. She then suddenly looked at the yard,

“I wonder what form that the satisfaction of understanding takes. —Hey Kimi”

Haha, what is it? I’m in a good mood today so I’ll answer across the generation, okay?

“Well then, —Kimi, how was it at that time when you and Toori returned to Musashi? Did you think about anything regarding my mother?”

“Actually Grandmother. There’s no way that I remember something from that long ago.”

Ah, however Kimi formed a wry smile.

“Foolish brother, he said it. —That great grandmother was cute. That she was thankful, thankful towards everything, that her being delighted was cute.”
With those words Horizon nodded.

“Jud. I see, I have understood that part.”

There Horizon with the frank opinion which had formed inside her heart said the following.

“Toori is indiscriminate when it comes to raising flags”

<center>●</center>

The women fell silent and the grandma conducted eye contact with her grandchild.

After that the grandchild instructed “calm down” with her hand and the grandma nodded. After a while the grandchild cleared her throat and spoke to Horizon.

“Okay? Horizon. It’s alright. Their relatives you know? —you can’t conquer them.”

“In other words it will be added as part of the supplementary DVD”

The grandchild looked at her Grandma.

“—Grandmother, what should I do at a time like this”

“How should I know”

Anyway is what Mitsu said. Then saying however to connect her words together she once again took a breath.

“……Ah well it is true that Toori looked at my mother in such a manner. That my mother ended her life being thankful to a great many things.”

……Ender her life being thankful….?

Horizon repeated Mitsu words within her heart.

Then Horizon thought this.

……I don’t understand.

Why was the fact that the two, Toori and Kimi had come led to being thankful to anything and everything.

Why had Mitsu’s mother,

“Why was she thankful? Should not the one who should be thankful the later generation who had been given birth to and received their upbringing?”

“Horizon”

Mitsu while turning back this way asked the following.

“—Do you think that something that had completed its purpose is no longer necessary?”

Jud is what Horizon went to answer. After all a machine which had completed its purpose will become a unnecessary useless object. Once you switch to a new good the old good is fine to be dissembled and recycled.

That’s why Horizon went to voice an affirmative response,

…No.

Conducting her thoughts Horizon shook her head to the side.

“I do not think that is true”

“Why not?”

“That is because Horizon was like that”

That was,

“While one may think their purpose is over and while that may be correct, …….being more important to someone than you think you are is something that often happens.”
Even for her who believed that she was nothing was not abandoned at Mikawa.

It was not just her. At England it was the same for Mary, in that case

……might it be the same for others

That’s why,

“If you wish to decide that you are unnecessary then you must ask everyone in the entire world. Also not just those people in the same generation but also those in the generations which follow. The reason being is that I am now thinking about wanting to know my Mother. In my mother’s generation, even if her mother had been shunned by the entire world, at the moment I of the following Generation wish for her.”

“That is a good answer”

The two of them raised their thumbs.

Thus Horizon connected her thinking to the previous topic. The reason why Mitsu’s mother was thankful to everything was,

“She was able to believe that not just the things in front of your eyes but the things beyond there thought of her as important to them.

…….From that two people who were connected to her by blood had come from far away.”

“That’s right. That’s why it will be good to remember that.”

“What would?”

Ah, Mitsu spoke.

“Your mother is not here however she is glad that you have come here. —indeed so am I who has once again formed a connection with you as well.”

“—”

Mitsu as if to connect everything together formed words. Understand? Putting that as a preface,

“I was also one of those people who thought of “meeting” the lost you. Well to you it might be just a “test”. That’s why I am trying to teach you to think that meeting me was a good thing.”

That was,

“About your mother.”

<center>●</center>

“About… my mother?”

Horizon slightly prepared her consciousness.

She had come here wanting to know about her mother.

However she had absolutely no memories of her mother.

It was certain that she had one. After all she was here was here, however

……what kind of person was my mother?

Was it a result of Phylargyria that she wished to follow up on the doubt she had suddenly thought up. However that though immediately became words, and turning it into a question. The words which escaped from her mouth were,

“Mitsu, my mother was….”

“There isn’t much I can say”

Towards here who had become unable to form words, the old woman showed eyes which looked like the shape of a smile.

“Your mother was a brilliant student. She came to this IZUMO during her middle school period, at the time I was at high school doing ritual Shinto spell and fluid research when she came to see me. She was doing earth pulse research and wanted knowledge on the Far East formulas.

“Mitsu, you used to be an instructor?”

“Jud, I am one of the students who participated in the suppression of the Shimabara Rebellion, the accelerated reproduction of the Far East Catholic revolt from fifty years ago. After the harsh war ended and I returned here I received a recommendation from the Testament Union. Well they determined that leaving a young girl who liked to go wild was dangerous. Thus I served as an instructor here and it was when my hair started to turn white that your mother came.”

“That was— “

“It was thirty five, six years ago. She came to this middle school the same year as my idiot daughter; they hit it off and got along well.

In that case Horizon thought. If she spent her time in middle school then what came next was,

“Was her high school here or at Musashi?”

With that question Mitsu shook her head to the side.

Then she spoke the same words which had the same meaning as the shaking of her head.

“I don’t know. —Where that child attended high school.”

<center>●</center>

“……You don’t know?”

Determining that parroting her words was meaningless Horizon followed with another question.

“Why is it that you don’t understand? Academies are all facilities which have records being recorded; they are each countries cornerstone of politics and military.

That’s true; there the corners of her mouth formed a smile.

“I’ll say it in advance but I’m the one who wishes to know. My daughter was also quite indignant. —However at a certain time that child unexpectedly received a single letter and disappeared. Without leaving a note. Then once again at a certain time she suddenly came back”

Breathing in, Mitsu spoke.

“—It was around eighteen, nineteen years ago. She was slightly worn out though surprisingly she possessed a permit to live on Musashi directly from Mikawa’s Lord Motonobu, however she said the following.

In my womb is Lord Motonobu’s child. I will live with an escort on-board Musashi. However— before that I will travel through the individual territories of the Far East. Please protect me.”

“I determine that she is selfish.”

“That’s true. My daughter said quite a lot to her as well. However well it seems like she had made some type of resolution. As expected after howling about it for three days my daughter was tired of it. With exasperation she was forcibly dragging by her companion through a journey of the Far East. It was a three month forced march through the important places.”

That’s true, speaking there was Kimi. She embraced her body,

“However by that time she was already pregnant with me. Foolish brother was after boarding Musashi though.”

“……If that is the case then was Toori a house warming celebration.”

“……You have no mercy to those close to you”

Mitsu formed a wry smile and said this.

“Well, that’s about all I can say. If my daughter will not say what we saw on our journey then it is not for me to say. However….”

“However?”

“I don’t know where she was and what she was doing during those several tens of years after she vanished. Honda and Sakai also shouldn’t know either. That’s why it is likely she was not in Mikawa, if anyone was to know if would be only Lord Motonobu.”

What do you say.

“How’s this as a proposition? How about trying to understand your own parents. I still have a long way to go. That’s why — until you get at least to my age, even if you have not discovered the answer you cannot give up. You cannot give up and reach the conclusion that losing something is saddening.”

Having that said to her Horizon came to a self-realization. The fact that her mother was also certainly lost. It was an important existence to her however it was a stranger. If she was able to understand that existence,

“People who I have not met and also things I have not seen …… is it really possible to become able to understand these”

“—You shouldn’t immediately try and come to a conclusion. However the only thing I can say is to not give up. Following that? I think it would be good for you to go after that child.”

“? Why do you think that?”

Ah, there Mitsu said.

“There is a theme which the child was researching.”

That was,

“By “The resolution of the destiny of Sin through the Earth pulse”

<center>●</center>

“—”

At the side of here who had involuntarily lost her words, Kimi and Futayo stood up together after extracting a green spring onion.

“That’s the first time I’ve heard that? Ah, I’m also going to take this spring Onion.”

“Isn’t it about time you paid some money. —However Kimi hearing it for the first time is that kind of thing. After all it wasn’t something to be told to someone who was not involved right? However Horizon. Lord Motonobu turned you into the Armour of Deadly Sins in order to influence the end of the world. Your mother was also doing research into the deadly sins. About the fate of Karma which people cannot escape from.”

What do you say, Mitsu said once again.

“—There is great value in understanding don’t you agree?”

<center>●</center>

“That is also something I’ve heard for the first time, Teacher.”

There Kimi heard an unforeseen voice from the back of the house.

The familiar voice was,

“Teacher?”

Jud, there together with the voice Oriotorai came from the back of the house carrying paper bags filled with goods. Both Horizon and Futayo turned that direction and then Grandma as well,

“Well it is something that there was no reason to talk to you about it Makiko”

“Grandmother, do you know our teacher?

Together with Horizon’s tilted neck question Oriotorai showed the palm of her hand and urged grandma to go on. In a responsive movement Grandma placed both her hands on her hips and nodded,

“For Makiko to become a teacher I was in charge of her history and ritual spell instruction. Enough that there was even a time when she stayed over for a period. She ate a lot. —So well I also did teach this child’s former official,

…… I wonder was having two outstanding talents in a row due to the end of the world.”

No no, there Oriotorai smiled and puffed out her chest.

“Someone like me still has a long way to go, Teacher. There are other people who ate more than me."

Oriotorai not referring to herself as Teacher was fresh. However, hmm, Grandma and Horizon looked alternatively over here who was repeating deep nods,

“……..”

If you were to say that being silent and at a loose end was cute then it was cute. That’s why,

“Horizon, are you returning?”

“—Jud, I was able to hear a variety of important stories. Then—“

From here on, Horizon continued her words with that.

“I think that I will search the obscure circumstances regarding my mother. It will be good if her residence or grave and the like have any records which still remain in Musashi however”

That's right, Mitsu nodded.

“There are some steamed sweet jelly beans in the kitchen so take them and go. Also, Toori is”

“If you’re talking about foolish brother he will come later so don’t worry. Foolish brother is not good with difficult talk.”

“He’s been an idiot from long ago. However the idiot became king huh”

“Mitsu looked towards Musashi

“— The world is also ending.”

From far away from the direction of IZUMO, the sound of a festival orchestra which had been arranged into house style could be heard.

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 04

2012-10-14T14:22:05Z

Zaregoto: Created page with "==Chapter 04: Assemblers under the Eaves == thumb ''The more that you listen to a talk'' ''Beginning to want to talk'' ''Is what kind of thing e..."

==Chapter 04: Assemblers under the Eaves ==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0037.jpg|thumb]]
''The more that you listen to a talk''

''Beginning to want to talk''

''Is what kind of thing exactly''

'''Point Allocation (Facing the same problem)'''

<center>●</center>

Beneath the blue sky of IZUMO, beneath the eaves there was the muttered voice of an elderly woman.

“That’s right….., Horizon. About your Mother….”

There the speaking Mitsu was traditionally seated on top of a cushion with Horizon seated beside her on the veranda.

In front of her Kimi and Futayo who had put on gloves were in the yard searching through the vegetable garden,

“Ah It’s a potato! Grandmother, even though it is still widely regarded as a prohibited good. —Confiscated! It’s confiscated!”

“Hmm, the green soybeans which my father liked are grown here Kimi. —As an offering to my father spirit I think I may also take possession of some.”

『Boiled in Salt—』

“I had some left over so I said you could do as you please but what exactly did you come here to do”

Mitsu said that with half eyes; however the two women didn’t listen. That’s why Mitsu paused for a moment and directed her question to Horizon who was drinking tea by her side.

“Horizon? Why exactly did you come here?

<center>●</center>

Why did you come here? The questioned Horizon considered that.

……At first was just because Kimi had invited me…….

She considered. If she had to say rather than being the reason she came it was,

“The reason that I thought it would be okay to come.”

“That’s nice, being condescending “

Jud. Horizon raised her right thumb to show Mitsu. Mitsu was already returning the same action.

“……”

The two woman exchanged gazes, both nodded and then Horizon once again opened her mouth.

“……Anyway in the beginning I thought that it was meaningless. Even now I am still conjecturing whether that is true.

“You’re very straightforward.”

Once again the two of them raised their thumbs. There,

“Jud, thank you very much. However Toori “Ah!? I am not going. I am definitely not going! I can’t go for your sake!” and was stubborn so I changed my decision into that I must go.”

“How rebellious”

She raised her thumb.

“Jud, thank you very much. In any case, to tell the truth it is a rare occurrence for me to disembark from Musashi so in the meaning of study it is valid.”

Then since she had come she had only one purpose.

“The current purpose is to hear about Horizon’s mother, that is all”

“I see”

Mitsu nodded her head. However there she tilted her head and asked the following.

“Why is it you want to hear?”

It was a simple question. That is why here immediately answered. That contents was,

“It is because I want to be able to understand my mother”

“Why?”

“If I can understand her then the eventual sadness will be reduced. Even if I am no longer able to exchange words with that person, I can imagine about her and it is possible for me to inherit her will.

“Well then. —Let us do a something like a little test. About how much meaning talking about the past has for you. A test to measure that.

“Jud, Please do as wish.”

That was a good answer is what Mitsu said. There with a faint smile,

“Okay, I am going to ask? You are saying that understanding is important? In that case…… if you can understand something then is it okay to lose it?”

<center>●</center>

Oh? is what Horizon thought. She had done a similar discussion from the opposing stance. In London, England that act which Toori had called a date. Date, it was English. To translate it to Japanese it was “Date”. Did Toori want that badly to do a date with Horizon, it was strange.

In any case, considering the words he had said at that time.

What had he replied with when she had said the same words that Mitsu had just spoken.

……ah

She remembered and it was something she could accept, that’s why Horizon said the following.

“That is not correct.”

When trying and standing on the opposite parallel line she had the feeling that she could somehow understood the words that she had been told at that time.

“There is nothing that is okay to be lost, that is what I am thinking.”
While conducting multiple layers of judgment Horizon formed her words. After thinking over the things which he had told her in the past she began to speak,

“That is why I am not understanding so that it will be okay lose something. ….Unfortunately everything will eventually be lost however if you can understand and enjoy spending time together, even when that time unexpectedly comes—“

Was it this kind of thing.

“Would it not be possible to even understand what happens at that time, that is my conjecture.”

<center>●</center>

“That’s an idealist thought”

With Mitsu’s words Horizon simply asked the following,

“Is that what you determine? That it is nothing but an ideal?"

Jud, Mitsu who was resting her chin in her hands spoke.

“If you die no matter how much time you spend together it is saddening. For those who are left behind. It was the same for my husband and for my parents.”

“Is it not possible to have an understanding concerning losing something?"

“The contents of your question are quite harsh.”

The two of them raised their thumbs.

However Horizon did not say that she was sorry in response to Mitsu’ words. If she apologized for asking something that was necessary to her it would be that her necessity was lowering her head. That’s why,

“I understand that it will change the topic but I would like to request a lecture. —Advice on how to resolve the sadness of loss.”

“Those are some nice words”

Mitsu laughed. Then she said.

“Understanding the deceased is quite a difficult task. After all they are concluded however on the other hand there is no way to confirm anything more than that. That’s why as a reference for you who is trying to learn about your mother I will tell you a bit of my story. You may experience the same amount of hardship after all.

“There are hardships?”

Mitsu responded that there were.

“My mother, well it would be the great grandmother of that kid out there who is digging up potatoes. That great grandmother, when Toori and Kimi were in elementary school …….was it the fifth year?”

“Haha it was the fourth year. Eight years ago. Have things become a bit unclear?

“You just grew up fast. Because you have nothing above your neck. —Well in that year Musashi’s route was an eastern circulation via Bizen. It became that they came to Hexagone Française's northern IZUMO during the end of the year. However great grandmother was in a bad condition. They wouldn’t make it at that rate. However— “

Mitsu pointed in the southerly direction.
The deal which Musashi made over in the direction of K.P.A.Italia— Due to Hashiba starting their full-scale movements the rule of Nagahama begun and the route was no longer useable so they were forced to stop at Bizen IZUMO at the southern country border of Hexagone Française. However the Pope Chancellor of K.P.A.Italia Innocen allowed trade with the surrounding countries and in order to obtain repair parts there were permitted a limited capacity of cargo ships to come and go between IZUMO, so as to continue the trade of other countries with Musashi, well there were also a variety of political factors.

“That was—“
"They came here, however only Toori and Kimi, the checks were apparently soft on children,”

Hey,

“Kimi, what sort of situation was that?”

<center>●</center>

With Mitsu’s question, within Horizon’s gaze Kimi raised her body with a state of disappointment.

“Don’t you remember?”

Well, Kimi folded her arms.

Then she looked over this way and pointed to the eastern sky and Musashi.

“That foolish brother did right? He suddenly knocked on my door and said. “Let’s go sis. If mum were to find out it would be troublesome, so let’s go while we can.” It seems like he had requested earnestly to the people in the provisional council. Thinking about it now, it is a lot easier for the other side to accept thing when it comes to children going to give their final greeting to a relative.

“Now? Then at that time?”

“That the adults were suspicious, I was thinking that if something happens I have to protect my foolish brother.”

I see, Horizon nodded. She was interested in the fact that Futayo seemed to be getting excited that the turnip had long roots however at the moment the remainder of the story was important.

That’s why Horizon returned her gaze to Mitsu. She thought that she wanted to hear the remainder of the story.

“It was in that way that Toori and Kimi were able to come? Apart from that…. did anything happen?”

Jud, The two of them only spent a few normal days here. After they returned ……on the return you returned to the halted Musashi at BIZEN IZUMO by carriage and walking didn’t you?”

“That’s right okay? Since the schedule didn’t match up with the cargo vessel, we returned while being assisted by some kind people. On the way there was way too much stuff, even if I talked about it no one would believe it which is why I don’t talk about it.”

Is that so, Mitsu said. Then she looked this way and paused with a smile.

“Horizon listen okay? After a while had passed, a letter arrived from my stupid daughter on board Musashi saying “I locked those two who had returned for two, three days”.
Then”
“Then?”

At the time when she was wondering what had occurred.

Mitsu looked up at the sky and spoke.

“Great grandmother, my mother smiled”

<center>●</center>

“That was…”

Horizon thought that was a normal, an everyday reaction. There was a difference between people about the value of the existence called great grandchildren, however if they had arrived home safety arrived then you would form a smile.

However,

……In that case why was Mitsu especially remembering that smile?

She didn’t understand. That is why Horizon did not speak,

“—”

However in front of here who had become silent Mitsu tilted her brown teacup towards her mouth. Then,

“I wonder why”

“What is it?”

Ah.

“Mother laughed and spoke. —That I don’t know whether my life was meaningful, however if my grandchildren who are connected through my soul came to visit me before I go …… I think I lived a proper way of life which had them came.”

“That was…”

She realized that she was saying the same words as before.

The meaning that the words Mitsu were saying was something she thought she could understand however could not understand. That is why she stopped her words part-way through,
“—I apologize; I am unable to reach an understanding”

“That is a good thing. After all I don’t really understand it either. That’s why I told this story.”

There Mitsu showed her first bitter smile. Then she adjusted her chin in her hands,

“It is not like my mother spent a lot of time together with Toori and Kimi. After my mother died I also became sad and wept. However … I think mother at the very least beatified the satisfaction that she felt towards Toori and Kimi “

Do you understand? Is what Mitsu said. She then suddenly looked at the yard,

“I wonder what form that the satisfaction of understanding takes. —Hey Kimi”

Haha, what is it? I’m in a good mood today so I’ll answer across the generation, okay?

“Well then, —Kimi, how was it at that time when you and Toori returned to Musashi? Did you think about anything regarding my mother?”

“Actually Grandmother. There’s no way that I remember something from that long ago.”

Ah, however Kimi formed a wry smile.

“Foolish brother, he said it. —That great grandmother was cute. That she was thankful, thankful towards everything, that her being delighted was cute.”
With those words Horizon nodded.

“Jud. I see, I have understood that part.”

There Horizon with the frank opinion which had formed inside her heart said the following.

“Toori is indiscriminate when it comes to raising flags”

<center>●</center>

The women fell silent and the grandma conducted eye contact with her grandchild.

After that the grandchild instructed “calm down” with her hand and the grandma nodded. After a while the grandchild cleared her throat and spoke to Horizon.

“Okay? Horizon. It’s alright. Their relatives you know? —you can’t conquer them.”

“In other words it will be added as part of the supplementary DVD”

The grandchild looked at her Grandma.

“—Grandmother, what should I do at a time like this”

“How should I know”

Anyway is what Mitsu said. Then saying however to connect her words together she once again took a breath.

“……Ah well it is true that Toori looked at my mother in such a manner. That my mother ended her life being thankful to a great many things.”

……Ender her life being thankful….?

Horizon repeated Mitsu words within her heart.

Then Horizon thought this.

……I don’t understand.

Why was the fact that the two, Toori and Kimi had come led to being thankful to anything and everything.

Why had Mitsu’s mother,

“Why was she thankful? Should not the one who should be thankful the later generation who had been given birth to and received their upbringing?”

“Horizon”

Mitsu while turning back this way asked the following.

“—Do you think that something that had completed its purpose is no longer necessary?”

Jud is what Horizon went to answer. After all a machine which had completed its purpose will become a unnecessary useless object. Once you switch to a new good the old good is fine to be dissembled and recycled.

That’s why Horizon went to voice an affirmative response,

…No.

Conducting her thoughts Horizon shook her head to the side.

“I do not think that is true”

“Why not?”

“That is because Horizon was like that”

That was,

“While one may think their purpose is over and while that may be correct, …….being more important to someone than you think you are is something that often happens.”
Even for her who believed that she was nothing was not abandoned at Mikawa.

It was not just her. At England it was the same for Mary, in that case

……might it be the same for others

That’s why,

“If you wish to decide that you are unnecessary then you must ask everyone in the entire world. Also not just those people in the same generation but also those in the generations which follow. The reason being is that I am now thinking about wanting to know my Mother. In my mother’s generation, even if her mother had been shunned by the entire world, at the moment I of the following Generation wish for her.”

“That is a good answer”

The two of them raised their thumbs.

Thus Horizon connected her thinking to the previous topic. The reason why Mitsu’s mother was thankful to everything was,

“She was able to believe that not just the things in front of your eyes but the things beyond there thought of her as important to them.

…….From that two people who were connected to her by blood had come from far away.”

“That’s right. That’s why it will be good to remember that.”

“What would?”

Ah, Mitsu spoke.

“Your mother is not here however she is glad that you have come here. —indeed so am I who has once again formed a connection with you as well.”

“—”

Mitsu as if to connect everything together formed words. Understand? Putting that as a preface,

“I was also one of those people who thought of “meeting” the lost you. Well to you it might be just a “test”. That’s why I am trying to teach you to think that meeting me was a good thing.”

That was,

“About your mother.”

<center>●</center>

“About… my mother?”

Horizon slightly prepared her consciousness.

She had come here wanting to know about her mother.

However she had absolutely no memories of her mother.

It was certain that she had one. After all she was here was here, however

……what kind of person was my mother?

Was it a result of Phylargyria that she wished to follow up on the doubt she had suddenly thought up. However that though immediately became words, and turning it into a question. The words which escaped from her mouth were,

“Mitsu, my mother was….”

“There isn’t much I can say”

Towards here who had become unable to form words, the old woman showed eyes which looked like the shape of a smile.

“Your mother was a brilliant student. She came to this IZUMO during her middle school period, at the time I was at high school doing ritual Shinto spell and fluid research when she came to see me. She was doing earth pulse research and wanted knowledge on the Far East formulas.

“Mitsu, you used to be an instructor?”

“Jud, I am one of the students who participated in the suppression of the Shimabara Rebellion, the accelerated reproduction of the Far East Catholic revolt from fifty years ago. After the harsh war ended and I returned here I received a recommendation from the Testament Union. Well they determined that leaving a young girl who liked to go wild was dangerous. Thus I served as an instructor here and it was when my hair started to turn white that your mother came.”

“That was— “

“It was thirty five, six years ago. She came to this middle school the same year as my idiot daughter; they hit it off and got along well.

In that case Horizon thought. If she spent her time in middle school then what came next was,

“Was her high school here or at Musashi?”

With that question Mitsu shook her head to the side.

Then she spoke the same words which had the same meaning as the shaking of her head.

“I don’t know. —Where that child attended high school.”

<center>●</center>

“……You don’t know?”

Determining that parroting her words was meaningless Horizon followed with another question.

“Why is it that you don’t understand? Academies are all facilities which have records being recorded; they are each countries cornerstone of politics and military.

That’s true; there the corners of her mouth formed a smile.

“I’ll say it in advance but I’m the one who wishes to know. My daughter was also quite indignant. —However at a certain time that child unexpectedly received a single letter and disappeared. Without leaving a note. Then once again at a certain time she suddenly came back”

Breathing in, Mitsu spoke.

“—It was around eighteen, nineteen years ago. She was slightly worn out though surprisingly she possessed a permit to live on Musashi directly from Mikawa’s Lord Motonobu, however she said the following.

In my womb is Lord Motonobu’s child. I will live with an escort on-board Musashi. However— before that I will travel through the individual territories of the Far East. Please protect me.”

“I determine that she is selfish.”

“That’s true. My daughter said quite a lot to her as well. However well it seems like she had made some type of resolution. As expected after howling about it for three days my daughter was tired of it. With exasperation she was forcibly dragging by her companion through a journey of the Far East. It was a three month forced march through the important places.”

That’s true, speaking there was Kimi. She embraced her body,

“However by that time she was already pregnant with me. Foolish brother was after boarding Musashi though.”

“……If that is the case then was Toori a house warming celebration.”

“……You have no mercy to those close to you”

Mitsu formed a wry smile and said this.

“Well, that’s about all I can say. If my daughter will not say what we saw on our journey then it is not for me to say. However….”

“However?”

“I don’t know where she was and what she was doing during those several tens of years after she vanished. Honda and Sakai also shouldn’t know either. That’s why it is likely she was not in Mikawa, if anyone was to know if would be only Lord Motonobu.”

What do you say.

“How’s this as a proposition? How about trying to understand your own parents. I still have a long way to go. That’s why — until you get at least to my age, even if you have not discovered the answer you cannot give up. You cannot give up and reach the conclusion that losing something is saddening.”

Having that said to her Horizon came to a self-realization. The fact that her mother was also certainly lost. It was an important existence to her however it was a stranger. If she was able to understand that existence,

“People who I have not met and also things I have not seen …… is it really possible to become able to understand these”

“—You shouldn’t immediately try and come to a conclusion. However the only thing I can say is to not give up. Following that? I think it would be good for you to go after that child.”

“? Why do you think that?”

Ah, there Mitsu said.

“There is a theme which the child was researching.”

That was,

“By “The resolution of the destiny of Sin through the Earth pulse”

<center>●</center>

“—”

At the side of here who had involuntarily lost her words, Kimi and Futayo stood up together after extracting a green spring onion.

“That’s the first time I’ve heard that? Ah, I’m also going to take this spring Onion.”

“Isn’t it about time you paid some money. —However Kimi hearing it for the first time is that kind of thing. After all it wasn’t something to be told to someone who was not involved right? However Horizon. Lord Motonobu turned you into the Armour of Deadly Sins in order to influence the end of the world. Your mother was also doing research into the deadly sins. About the fate of Karma which people cannot escape from.”

What do you say, Mitsu said once again.

“—There is great value in understanding don’t you agree?”

<center>●</center>

“That is also something I’ve heard for the first time, Teacher.”

There Kimi heard an unforeseen voice from the back of the house.

The familiar voice was,

“Teacher?”

Jud, there together with the voice Oriotorai came from the back of the house carrying paper bags filled with goods. Both Horizon and Futayo turned that direction and then Grandma as well,

“Well it is something that there was no reason to talk to you about it Makiko”

“Grandmother, do you know our teacher?

Together with Horizon’s tilted neck question Oriotorai showed the palm of her hand and urged grandma to go on. In a responsive movement Grandma placed both her hands on her hips and nodded,

“For Makiko to become a teacher I was in charge of her history and ritual spell instruction. Enough that there was even a time when she stayed over for a period. She ate a lot. —So well I also did teach this child’s former official,

…… I wonder was having two outstanding talents in a row due to the end of the world.”

No no, there Oriotorai smiled and puffed out her chest.

“Someone like me still has a long way to go, Teacher. There are other people who ate more than me."

Oriotorai not referring to herself as Teacher was fresh. However, hmm, Grandma and Horizon looked alternatively over here who was repeating deep nods,

“……..”

If you were to say that being silent and at a loose end was cute then it was cute. That’s why,

“Horizon, are you returning?”

“—Jud, I was able to hear a variety of important stories. Then—“

From here on, Horizon continued her words with that.

“I think that I will search the obscure circumstances regarding my mother. It will be good if her residence or grave and the like have any records which still remain in Musashi however”

That's right, Mitsu nodded.

“There are some steamed sweet jelly beans in the kitchen so take them and go. Also, Toori is”

“If you’re talking about foolish brother he will come later so don’t worry. Foolish brother is not good with difficult talk.”

“He’s been an idiot from long ago. However the idiot became king huh”

“Mitsu looked towards Musashi

“— The world is also ending.”

From far away from the direction of IZUMO, the sound of a festival orchestra which had been arranged into house style could be heard.

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 03

2012-10-14T09:11:45Z

Zaregoto: /* Chapter Two: Hard Worker of the Unfamiliar Site */

==Chapter Two: Hard Worker of the Unfamiliar Site==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0077.jpg|thumb]]

''In a place one does not know''

''To make a living''

''What should be done''

'''Point Allocation (Ability to Take Action)'''

<center>●</center>

“Wow, a pear tart from IZUMO below?”

The blonde haired and scarred face which was turned around with a surprised voice was inside the grounds of a Shrine which possessed the sky of an atrium.

The location was the underground third floor at the rear of Okutama. Within the atrium which was established using the two side streets, using the elevation of staircase which led to the Shinto shrine arch there was a grove and a shrine

The name which was bestowed on the large Shinto shrine archway on the bow side was “Asama Shrine”

Through the waterfalls formed by the rivers falling from the surface section and sunlight entering from the atrium, there were several shadows and light intersecting within the shrine grounds. Inside those shrine grounds the one who had spoken the previous words was the priestess styled inner-suit figure of Mary.

She while taking the paper box which was offered,

“Is it all right? Adele, is it alright for me to accept this”

Jud, the one who nodded was the blue jersey clad figure of Adele.

“These were provisions provided by “Musashi” and the others to the official positions and important offices. Earlier when purchasing tableware from down below “Musashi” requested that I carry them with me when I return in order to reduce her load. Please have it together with the first special agent. —Hey!”
Adele who was speaking directed those final words to the surrounding pack of shadows which was jumping around.

It was the dogs.

Those with collars, without collars as well as young, adult and old dogs. With Adele’s single word the dogs, with a stray white dog in the centre, sat down all at once. Adele faced the dogs,

“This is where you get you water from okay? Anything else is prohibited. The toilet is also at the prescribed location”

The dogs yet out a single loud bark as if to nod.

Good, Adele nodded and began to provide the feed she had received from passers-by in orderly fashion. There turning around and looking, the smiling Mary who was there was,

“……However, well I would never have thought that you would take a part-time job as a priestess at the Asama Shrine”

<center>●</center>

She started to say that if you thing about it historically it’s a chaotic situation, furthermore

……this is the First Special Agent’s tastes.

Is what she also went to say, however Adele remained silent. After all she was a normal individual. She was not someone who should become too deeply involved in the situation of royalty or deviants.

However Mary with a white inner suit as the base, with the red tights and who was shaking the tail ballast with the broom which hung at her waist could be seen to look good.

That Mary showed a smile this way,

“I am only doing things such as cleaning, tidying and the preparations for the store, I think it would be good if I could work more… however I lack a proper understanding of Shinto so I depending of them a little.”

There was a small PC hanging from the hard point on her waist. What was displayed there was an explanation of Shinto formulas and spells. She was studying in her own way, there after understanding that,

“To continue to inherit the name of Mary, you are unable to discard the Catholic religion after all. However being on board Musashi and continuing like that would be a bit of a difficult situation ….that’s why I talked using the “hidden” Catholic setting.

“Jud, normally it seems the “Hidden” setting was used for believers of Shinto who wished to believe in Catholicism, however since my situation would be the reverse it apparently makes the application complicated.”

So working at the shrine to “Demonstrate her belief” was done in order to relax the application conditions.

However, Adele thought. Like her who only believed only in Catholic, she was able to respect her beliefs in everyday life and if Asama was there acting as an intermediary it was simple to achieve messaging. However,

“Why did you say that you wanted to understand Shinto?”

Eh? After forming the words Mary hesitated and her cheeks reddened.

“If I have the same as Tenzou then there are not a lot of inconveniences…..”

If any of our class were here at the moment then from tomorrow the First Special Agents fate would have been sealed. I’m glad it was me. I’ll let him off with just spreading it over the net

However Mary bowed her head in this direction,

“—In any case, thank you for everything back in England.”

“Eh? Ah No, after all I didn’t cause a ruckus at the London tower nor have any real activity during Armada. I was waiting for maintenance on my armoured shell so it was pretty easy-going”

More importantly,

“Mary, how are you feeling at the moment?”

“Jud, I can talk with the neighbours, I can work here, cook food and sew there’s a lot I can do. The Far East also has many books which allows me to enjoy my time here”

“Have you descended into IZUMO?”
No, there came something like a troubled smile.

“My free time did not match with Tenzou; he has his job down at the engineering section after all”

That guy, leaving his priestess clothed blond haired large breasted wife, what exactly is he doing. Adele who was about to enter into a preaching stance on the inside however lightly stopped her breath at Mary’s next words.

“Also even if it only IZUMO, as someone who was born in England I feel some difficulty when it comes to the territory of Hexagone Française. I am also meant to have gotten married in Hexagone Française after all.”

Hearing the difficult content of those words which were said without any hesitation, Adele thought of the word “consideration.

Her mother and father were both from Hexagone Française however she was born on Musashi. There was also her father who had lost his place within Hexagone Française, she was taught to place a greater value on her existence as a retainer over her country. She was a catholic, a retainer and from the lineage of Hexagone Française however she was a resident of Musashi.

That is why she realised that Mitotsudaira and Mary were keeping a distance from each other. Like her, someone who held the thinking of the era of knights, however following her birth held a different type of awareness towards her home country. That was Mitotsudaira.

There was probably a similar situation for Mary. She bitterly smiled,

“….At the point when you feel that you should not be aware that it is already hopeless, you then think once again that is also hopeless however you wonder if it is truly hopeless and it goes around in repetition”

However,

“I talked with Tenzou about going down to IZUMO, — I requested about a variety of purchases at IZUMO and he would help on a later date. It was something that was simply solved.”

<center>●</center>

“Really….”

Adele thought. That the First Special Agent is doing quite well.

She was questionably moved emotionally. That is why Adele first went to go about her business,

“So, umm, I’m sorry, where’s Asama?”

“Eh?, Umm earlier she was peering under the veranda and then doing something about the arrangements for a seal… however now, something about stacking firewood out front towards the staircase, she is doing the cleansing of firewood in the forest around the back.

…..Something happened with someone close…..

She nodded on the inside however it would be better not to let Mary predict the particulars.

However Mary, who was tilting her head, compered here to the surrounding dogs.

“Adele, you were at IZUMO for shopping …and walking you pets?”

“Eh? Well during the morning and evening I run as training. However since I continued from a while ago the dogs which thought I would play with them continued to follow me.
Then they gradually continued to increase in number and lately this has become a sort of specialty with people who have a daily routine to throw bait when I pass and even people who seem they are too busy to take them for a walk so they leave it me.”

“Jud. It is very lively”

Receiving an appropriate follow-up was something to be grateful for.

However well,

“This was something that Asama’a father thought up, attaching talismans to these dogs and have they run which would then conduct the ship’s tuning. Using the purification talismans “Space” which are created by the practitioners of Shinto as a rudimentary training — well even if they are badly made, we attach these which are gathered for free and attempt to remove the localized distortions within the vessel. In short, guard dogs to prevent the occurrence of Phenomena.”

However if Asama was busy dealing with the misconduct of someone close,

“I guess it will not be happening today. Well lately due to the repair of Musashi even if there is a distortion the poor part should have disappeared, so it should be okay”

I also wish to view the new tableware, which I bought to replace the broken tableware during Musashi’s full turn the other day, when placed on the table. That’s why Adele thought she would return home, however Mary

“Adele, it is almost time for my break how about this?”

She held up the box with the pear tart.

“Will you have it together with me? As well as having Asama and other part timers join us”

There is a god……! Adele thought that from the bottom of her heart. That a suggestion with no down side would bring about a sense of awe! Ah, after this long time Adele thought it was glad that this person was not executed.

Then in front of her. The goddess directed a smile this way,

“It is quite large after all; I shall have the remainder together with Tenzou.”

While she was wondering whether this was all right. Black wings descended from the sky.

Descending and before touching the ground, spreading her wings as if striking the atmosphere and regaining her posture was,

“Fourth Special Agent? ……Are you working?”

“Jud, Could you pass this along to Asama for me? — It’s nothing important”

“T-That’s a strange way of describing something..…!”

“Oh, Naruze we were just thinking about having some tea however….”

Hmm, Naruze looked at the paper box that Mary was holding. Then she directed her gaze below to the dogs that were looking up at her wings with great interest,

“We received ours a little while ago, but I guess it would be fine to have that tomorrow. — Okay, while it isn’t a Technomagi tea party I’ll join you for a bit”

“Fourth Special agent, what about your work?”

“Margot should also currently be taking a break.”

Naruze pointed in the port side direction, over towards Tama.

Then towards Mary, with a smile on her face, what she said was,

“—Jud, over where your Husband and Naomasa are working”

<center>●</center>

“Even though it is your break time, to continuing your training is a wonderful attitude Muneshige”

A single voiced echoed around the outside front wall section of Tama which basked in the sun of the second day of the month.

As a result of damage to the outer wall, this location was one of the places where footholds had been installed for repairs. Not just the maintenance or the repairs section, but while the entire engineering division was conducting repairs throughout Musashi there were many people being hired however,

“Well, it is good that I have found a place to work where I can also complete my training. Don’t you agree Tenzou.”

Jud, holding his hand to the white steel wall was the jacket-less figure of Tenzou.

“The fact that Naomasa and Mitotsudaira also participate is something to be highly appreciative of. Well then, about today's training it’s fine right Muneshige?”

In front on him when he turned around was a single young married couple who were on top of a widely created foothold.

It was Muneshige who was wearing a work vest and Gin who was clad in the jersey of Tres España.

Looking at the two of them Tenzou thought the following.

…… However well, it is surprising that we managed to join together with the Tachibana married couple.

After all it was only about two weeks ago when those two were considered the enemy.

However those two had now submitted an application to Tres España for the removal of their inherited names and while Muneshige’s had been accepted it was heard that Gin’s was still pending.

…That was due to Gin having her father also being a member of the Tachibana lineage.

Masazumi had made a deal with Tres España such that “If the individual in question wishes to be one of Musashi’s crew we will treat them as a resident of the Far East” and with that settled things with Tres España. In other words as long as they remained on Musashi they were neither residents of Tres España or Musashi but “Far East Residents” as the original Tachibana Clan”

In reality it could be said that Gin’s future was depending on what she wanted to do with herself.

This was not Gin’s comment. However if Gin chose to remain with Muneshige who has had his inherited name removed…he was thinking about doubling his efforts for the time when he would once again inherit the name.

Anyhow Tenzou stopped that train of thought and went to deal with the issue at hand. What should be done now was,

“Advancing the rehabilitation training of Muneshige’s legs to the next stage.”

<center>●</center>

“Is it all right?”

Tenzou lifted his hand slightly in the direction of Naomasa. With that, Naomasa cut one part from the rolled paper like object she was gripping with her artificial arms and formed a pipe,

“Here”
Tenzou caught the somewhat heavy solid paper pipe which was tossed over to him. Then when here held that rolled up paper like object and showed it to the Tachibana couple Gin tilted her neck and spoke.

“……A Shinto damaged metallic part repair deity talisman. It provides an artificial life force to metal and using fluid as a basis conducts an automated repair. It is however considered a prohibited technique by Catholics due to being similar to the act of God…”

Gin shifted her eyes to the side. Where she shifted her eyes there was multiple white talismans which were attached to the wall. All of that white was identical to the one which over here was holding.

Then Naomasa also tilted her gaze towards the white horizontal line,

“Honestly this is ineffective method of repair. Well for emergencies and light damage such as light scratches where it would be wasteful to replace the plating it can be useful.”

“Jud, Normally you assemble a foothold and then attach them horizontally in an orderly fashion—“

Tenzou indicated above. To a position which was approximately twenty meters above. Floating there on a broom was golden wings who was waving her hand in this direction. It was Naito. She raised her hand next to her mouth,

“From what I can tell this areas repairs haven’t be done properly”

Naito poked a section of the outer wall with the tip of her broom. Seeing that Naomasa nodded,

“Since this area is my responsibility do you think you could give it a try?”

With that question Muneshige looked up at the wall which seemed perpendicular.

“You’re saying to climb this?”

Nope, Tenzou spoke.

“—I’m saying to run”

<center>●</center>

I see, is what Gin thought. That there was meaning in consulting with the ninja First Special Agent who seemed knowledgeable about occupations which could be used for training.

“At first while saying that was it was work which could serve as training, I thought it was simply being used as a labourer to carry material and assist in creating footholds…..”

Gin looked up at wall.

“That served as basic training, with the next stage being running up this near perpendicular wall?”

Inquiring to Muneshige who was beside her, he directed a sharp gaze towards the ninja. The proposed question was,

“— Without a run up?”

The way that this person was already seriously looking at this ninja conduct was something that Gin thought enviously of. There the ninja lightly nodded in response to Muneshige and indicated his head towards his legs.

“Looking at the way that you are walking, you appear to be being overly conscious of your knees.”

“— Certainty since I damaged the ligaments I have developed a tendency to protect them”

“I see. Then I wish for you to answer the next question honestly”

That was,

“— Have your injuries completely healed?”

Gin heard Muneshige’s answer in response to the ninja’s question.

“— Jud”

Previously he had replied with Tes.

However now both he and I are different.
Not different, we have just tried to start our new selves. Thinking that was a meaningful answer, Gin slightly lowered her head to the ninja,

“Do not worry, — please provide instructions without holding anything back”

“Jud, In that case have you understood the main aim here”

Saying that the ninja vanished.

<center>●</center>

…..!?

The reason Gin reflectively looked upwards was not a result of her sense of sight but as a result of intuition.

Sure enough, there looking above her head at the surface of the wall, the shadow of the ninja was already running at a position greater than ten metres.

Nimble.

He was not climbing. The ninja was running on the wall as if he was floating for every step.

It was martial arts. It was pure martial arts with there being no Fluid light being emitted.

However usually if you were to climb you would lose momentum and fall back to the ground. That’s why,

“— Muneshige, that martial art…..”

“Jud, In order to continue going upwards it is important to keep accelerating faster than you are falling. “

To achieve that,

“Compared to a normal running style you do not use your legs to kick. Instead you use the sole of your forward leg to hang onto the well, and then so as to not to lose momentum you repeatedly to pull yourself forward in a short cycle.”

It was not kicking behind and propelling the body forward but rather hanging on and pulling the body forward.

I see, is what Gin thought.

……Up until now as a result of carrying materials in an unstable environment the kicking and pushing was done as rehabilitation and it was now this pulling movement as the next stage of rehabilitation.

“Ju— “

Gin who had gone to say that it made sense suddenly stopped.

“Is this it?”

In the sky beside the nodding Technomagi. The ninja was standing on the wall.

<center>●</center>

…….Huh?

In front of Gin’s gaze the ninja was standing on the surface on the wall.

He had his right leg slightly lowered and while making his body seemingly slightly fall onto the wall he stood on the wall with a seemingly relaxed atmosphere.
In front of her who for a moment was dumbstruck, Musashi’s Sixth Special Agent folded her arms and formed the following words.
“— Ninjas' are apparently able to always to stand on top of a still blade. Well even though he is like that, on-board Musashi he is a high level ninja; it is good to observe. “

While those words continued, the ninja who while continuing to talk to the fallen angel tilted his body slightly forward towards the wall. Thinking that he was going to fall,

“There is some damage over here”

The ninja remained on the wall like that and moved to the left.

Then as is if following the fingertips of the Technomagi he attached a talisman to the wall, then using his fingers and grasping the slight thickness of the talisman he rotated his body in the opposite direction,

“Naito, here you go”

From his breast pocket he pulled out a bamboo can of “Saint Max George Coffee” and passed it over to the Technomagi. In his movements there was no sense of him rushing or hurrying. He moved with an air of composure.

From there the ninja turned his body and fluttered through the air.

“Well then”

Without a sound or lowering his body, he simply descended onto the foothold.

The unstable foothold did not shake or make a sound.

……Unbelievable…..

Musashi’ First Special Agent usually served in a feint capacity during battles; even at England’s London Tower he did not participate in any direct combat. However even then,

“I see, I understand”

Seeing the ninja who was approaching this direction, Gin muttered.

“What saved Mary Stuart was not only just because of the actions of those in the surrounding“

“— Hmm? Is there something wrong?”

I wonder if the ninja who tilted his neck had not realized his ability. No,

……If he had not realized it then there was no way he would be displaying it

He had self-awareness about his ability. However for those in his surroundings this was a matter of fact. That was why was it was not pointed out.

With respect to that fact,

“…It is the same as us in the past. I wonder if this is also that kind of place, Muneshige.”

“Jud, it would seem so”

While saying that he moved forward.

With that sudden movement, oh, she looked up and the corners of Muneshige’s mouth there was a smile which seemed as if he was trying to tolerate something.

……Good grief. Even he had only just received permission from the treatment facility for everyday activities.

This person liked this kind of stuff, being challenged.

<center>●</center>

Muneshige while nodding to Tenzou’s words “This area is right beneath the target” stood in front of the wall. Then sending a fleeting glance in the direction of Tenzou,

“— Thank you for all the arrangements and such”

Don’t worry about it; there Tenzou waved his hand from side to side.

“I don’t have the personally or position to be teaching people. That’s why after this assignment I want you to learn on your own, is that all right?

In other words that was,

“……In the First Special Agents opinion, by the time I am able to complete this task it will be that I have achieved a sufficient ability?

That was also that; however Tenzou while scratching his head shrugged his shoulders.

“If you can complete this then the places where you can work aboard Musashi will increase you know?”

Jud, Muneshige laughed. He had realized lately that Musashi was constantly facing a lack of personnel however among them the engineering, maintenance and repairs job were always available. Among those jobs the one with the good earnings were the work on the outer wall or in high places.

It was Muneshige’s thinking that the most necessary thing for newcomers was money.

……In that case the challenge will be whether my legs can take on those tasks

Muneshige placed his right leg on the wall. Then,

“……well then”

He went.

<center>●</center>

Muneshige ran up the wall.

He was beginning to understand the method. By the third step he had grasped the most of the tempo.

That’s why he thought he could do it, however

“Oh“

At the seventh step he suddenly began to lose speed.

He understood the reason quite well.

Towards the leg which he was using to pull his body up, he was holding power into it for too long.

……His leg power had decreased by a lot.

He thought that if it was the past him he could have gone further.

In reality he thought that in his current form he could still go about three more meters, a total of twelve meters however Muneshige,

“—“

At the ten meter mark of the twenty meters that he was meant to run he kicked the wall.

He did a backwards somersault, entered a landing posture and there from far above his head the Technomagi,

“Ah— Even though I waited with the coffee”

Before he could assert he was sorry he landed on the foothold.

Together with a banging sound, the wooden floor and the strengthened bamboo of the foothold let out a screeching sound. Thinking that it was an unsightly landing, he stood up and looked and there was Gin who had come with a towel

He realized that his entire body was covered in sweat.

Tenzou also finally came.

“Okay. How splendid. Getting that far on your first time is well done. As expected”

In response to his words, Muneshige went to say something. However

“— “

There was a weight from the depth of his chest.

It was oxygen deprivation. As a result of extreme tension and movement light oxygen deprivation symptoms had occurred and the depth of his chest feel heavy.

……After all I surprisingly have not many of these types of motions.

Muneshige looked upwards at the ten meter position, and carved it into his heart. That he could make it up to that position.

There before he could say anything to Tenzou who had come to his side, Gin who was next to him lightly bowed her head.

“……Thank you very much. However Muneshige it did seem like you could have gone a little further—”

At Gin’s prompting words Muneshige nodded his head. He breathed air into his lungs and lightened his body,

“Jud, — however I did have to land after wards”

Muneshige thought back about his last landing. He had lowered his body to its limit; however the shock from his soles had not disappeared. That was to say that the springs of his muscle strength and sense of balance had decreased.

“It is my thinking that if I had gone any higher than that my something would have gone wrong with my landing.”

“Jud. — The best way is to not try the impossible, if you can manage that then afterwards you will increase on your own. In no time you will be better than you were before.”

Tenzou said that and looked over everyone,

Well then shall we take an official break. I believe we can do something about drinks—”

“Ah, shall I go buy them? Even though I’m like this I did use to be a deliverer in the postal service”

“No No, there Tenzou waved his hand around his waist and returned it.

Seeing several bamboo cans hanging from his hand Gin muttered.

“……You’re not saying you did that just now with that weight attached?”

That was,

“…..Almost as if you’re always a fast gofer”

“G-Gin, wasn’t that a bit harsh! Ah, I’m sorry!”

“No, that type of being at ease is also more comfortable for me”

Saying that the ninja paused for a moment. Then he looked in the direction of the west.

There was IZUMO and the path which led to it.

There was a flow of movement on the dirt path. With the tremor of the brown hair which could also be seen as a gathering of brown wind,

“Would that be Kimi?”

Kimi was heading in the direction of IZUMO. However she walked towards a suburban house which was along the way.

<center>●</center>

Beneath the afternoon sky a brown color was dancing.

It was hair. The girl who was wearing a Far East uniform which was modified into something suiting a dancing girl was looking up at the sky.

It was Kimi.

The place where she was basking in the western wind was a garden of a suburban house at IZUMO.

The spacious garden was enclosed by a fence. It was a fence which was entwined with Japanese morning glory shoots which yet had no flowers.

Raising one’s face and looking up from there it was possible to overlook everything in the surrounding scenery.

In the east was Musashi, in the south was country and forest and then in the north and west there was city of IZUMO, there could be seen a massive multistory shrine combined with a white development center.

In this garden which took a distance from all of these was a house with a southern facing thatched roof.

It was just one of the many farm-like buildings in the suburb. It was that kind of house and farm.

Then after Kimi had looked in all four directions she directed her gaze to the east, towards Musashi.

“— Well then”

Beneath the blue of the early summer and the low clouds there was massive black and white ship. From her current position the whole aspect of the starboard side looked as if a cliff of great length.

The dancing girl, while entwining her hair which was blown about by the wind around her arm, let out a small laugh.

“Looking from below makes it seem so large. Don’t you think so? Uzui”

Calling out, there from the gap in her chest a wavy haired little girl Mouse crawled out and nodded.

She clapped her hands once and pulled out a sign frame. The contents were,

*'''Silver Wolf:''' 『Kimi, Horizon has headed that way. Can you see her? 』

*'''Clever Sister:''' 『Easily Wolf. From just now though』

As if following Musashi’s outer wall Kimi moved her sight downwards.

On one of the several bridges which were connected to Musashi, there were two shadows on the road which came in this direction.
There coming along between the shelter-belt forest road which had a slight heat haze was,

“Haha, as I thought foolish brother chose to abstain. With your lady attendant as your escort— you seem as you are on your leisurely way, Horzion.

While still far away Kimi saw the silver hair which seemed as if it was immersed in the heat haze come along. Well then, without changing her posture Kimi turned her back on
Horizon and Futayo.

*'''Clever Sister:''' 『 Mitotsudaira, in that case you should come down here as well. Have you longed for your mother’s scent so much that you can’t come down? You being too considerate of Mary is also something you shouldn’t do…』

*'''Silver Wolf:''' 『The way of speaking…..!』

Aha, Kimi softly laughed however she lightly lowered her eyebrows.

Looking at the sign frame,

“Well, do your best”

Leaving a voice which wouldn’t reach, she then looked forward, to the north.

There was a city.

In the surroundings there were rice-plant paddies and irrigation channels with in the north side there was a town, with a Shinto shrine arch and a group of research facilities that could be seen as massive fortress. On the far side of the Shinto Arch there was a staircase which spanned over several kilometers and above that a shrine.

“Izumo-Kitsuki-Taisha. —The core of the Large Company IZUMO, from the age of the gods has been the large financial support of the gods and is now what the citizens of the Far East
rely upon….. hmm”

Taking a breath.

“Meeting my grandmother who lives in a place like this, I wonder what Horizon will think?”

“Lives in place like this is quite a thing to say, Kimi.”

From the depth of the house, from the direction of the tatami mat floor which received the rays of the sun there was a voice.

It was woman’s slightly subdued voice.

“— Grandmother”

“How many times do I have say that either Mitsu or Grandma are fine before you understand. I’m not someone who needs that much respect”

Appearing from the house frontage was an elderly woman who was wearing the clothing of the Far East with the front closed as many married people did and whose hair had faded to a light brown.

“So? Horizon is alive? I heard about Mikawa and the rest. Here and there were disturbances and wariness. Then well, the reason you came here wasn’t to learn about ritual techniques or smiting was it? — What did you come here for?”

“As far as we know, for the moment we want to hear the oldest story that we can.”

What stories? In regards to her grandmother’s question Kimi answered like this.

“About Horizon’s mother. Mother would not talk about it …however what about Grandmother? Is there anything that you can in front of Horizon herself? After all while Horizon may have lost her memories but it is not like she lost her past. There is a lot she should know—“

“She should know?”

Haha, Kimi nodded her head.

“If without knowing anything Horizon suddenly comes to face with her past she might experience sadness you know? If that happens foolish brother might become discouraged. That is also something which I do not wish for.”

That’s why Kimi directed her gaze to the silver hair which was walking to here from far way and said.

“In order for Horizon who knows nothing …..Will you let her hear your words so the she can confront that past?

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 01

2012-10-13T12:42:23Z

Zaregoto: /* Chapter 01: The Companions of the Closed Room */

==Chapter 01: The Companions of the Closed Room ==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0037.jpg|thumb]]
''What does it mean to be able to speak.''

''Without a guilty conscience."

'''Point Allocation (Composure)'''

<center>●</center>

Luuynes: 『My lady.』

ANA: 『What is it?』

Luuynes: 『It appears that there is a situation in which I can go there. I think that it will become a situation where I will intrude on the co-operators on the way however it seems that several kind souls will intermediate.』

ANA: 『Yeah I mostly understand, it is that old man... Ah, However however if you are coming over here I want a letter. One from my elder brother, one from her and one from my friend. Ones which are handwritten okay?』

Luuynes: 『That degree of an order then one way or another.』

ANA: 『My my, you do not care who the requested party is?』

Luuynes: 『It is simply saying that I want the thing which I want. I determine that it does not matter who is the other party.』

ANA: 『You are flawless.』

Luuynes: 『It is an honour to be praised by you. Well then my lady is it not about time that you sleep?』

ANA: 『Yeah…, however…』

Luuynes『The cold is?』

ANA: 『Perhaps that is right I wonder?』

Luuynes:『In that case please relax. During the next few days the sun should be visiting there. For my lady who has received the nickname “Moon” in order to receive the sun, the time when the sun has arrived has come. That is something that I try saying.』

ANA: 『Once the morning comes the moon disappears you know? Is something which I try and say.』

Luuynes: 『No, my lady that is it simply that is becomes not possible to see. It yields the light to the sun. There is no way that the moon disappears. It is a physical impossibility.』

ANA: 『You are flawless.』

<center>●</center>

There was a classroom which was warmly accepting the light of the sun.

The window was open, with class being conducted among the incoming wind.

In front of the blackboard there was a female teacher with a nametag Sanyou, who while stretching her back was drawing a hexagon with blackboard chalk.

“Well now, Musashi is currently in Hexagone Française I’m sorry that two weeks have passed since we have arrived here, and that the scope of class had finally reached this part—“
Even since England, after covering English history, things had livened up and had been unable to catch up. While Sanyo was thinking that at this rate after the second semester would be perilous, for the time being she completed drawing the hexagon.

“Okay, this is the shape of Hexagone Française however originally during the era of the Roman Empire this area was the land of the barbarians. At the present moment this might be difficult to believe however at the time with regards to Europe beneath the southern areas of Rome was not a country but was simply a deserted land in which several tribes came and went. That being the case the Roman Empire called the part of this large land that would eventually become a part of Hexagone Française the Gaul province.”

Then,

“In order to suppress the threat of the barbarians the Roman Empire dispatched Caesar. There in 511 B.C. Caesar oppressed a large portion of Gaul. This era of Caesar’s memorandum is still being conveyed today through “Caesar’s Military History”.”

Sanyou thought to herself, Lord Caesar had accomplished a variety of different things

With respect to the historical reproduction since Caesar’s invasion of Gaul was the keystone for the territory segmentation that followed it was re-enacted through a detailed plan. However as a consequence of being too passionate, a rehearsal ended up being conducted and after the main event, Caesar ended up writing “Came again, Saw again, and Won again” in “Caesar’s Military History”.

“Anyhow after the collapse of the Roman Empire this land once again returned to being a lawless area. During the eight-ninth century, this area was once again conquered and the individual who granted this area peace was Charles the Great. In French he was known as Charlemagne. He placed the area from the present day Europe up to Tres España under his
command, however after his death this “Carolingian Empire” was split into three….”

On the right side of the hexagon Sanyou drew a shape like an upside down shogi piece. Beneath both of these she drew a boot shaped diagram.

“One of these, the one on the right side was M.H.R.R. Another one of these, the one at the bottom became K.P.A.ITALIA. Lastly where the former Gaul province was located became Hexagone Française“

Well then,

“Do you know which part of Hexagone Française makes it weaker in regards to M.H.R.R. and K.P.A.Italia?”

<center>●</center>

In response to the question everyone looked around. When she indicated someone as a test the blonde-haired student,

“Ah, I’m sorry, my family is Catholic…”

Sanyou formed a wry smile. People do have a lot of circumstances, after nodding in recognition she took a breath,

“Well Hexagone Française does not have either a Holy Roman Empire or a Pope. In other words, it is simply a country which possesses a large volume of land. Therefore compared to the other two countries they possess a weaker level of influence, even when they installed an internal king this wasn’t recognised by either M.H.R.R. or K.P.A. Italia with this conversely being something that was exploited. However….”

Sanyou drew multiple oblique lines on the interior of the hexagon and created a plane.

“The central region. In respect to M.H.R.R. which consists of a large number of mountains and forest and K.P.A. Italia which has a small landmass Hexagone Française with its rivers and large plains had an advantage when it came to production. Using this land as a foundation by the time of the crusades Française had become a country which compared favorably to other nations, following this there were the civil wars due to the hundred year war and the religious revolution however on the contrary these events were used to establish “Gallicanism”, a Catholic style which was not controlled by the Pope. Then…”

Sanyo wrote “Emperor” in the center of the hexagon.

“After increasing national power and an obtaining an original Catholic style, they also obtained their own Emperor. This was not like the Roman Emperor who was bound by Catholicism and history; it was an Emperor for the sake of Hexagone Française.”

Among those Emperors’ the individual who led Hexagone Française to its peak was —”

There she took a breath. While looking over everyone, with her back hand she wrote on the blackboard.

“The current Chancellor Louis Exiv”

Tapping the blackboard and taking a look there was an unreadable something written on the blackboard, with that Sanyou halted her movements.

<center>●</center>

“…..Well then”

While thinking that the neighboring classroom that had suddenly become quiet was a mystery, Mary stood up from her chair.

Inside the silent classroom, she raised her right hand and at her hands appeared a Shinto style sign frame.

It was a set with Tenzou.

The previous day, the confirmation for the contract has passed through Asama and using the setting “Hidden Tsirhc” a combination of Catholic and Shinto was achieved.

“— Mary? Can you give your opinion? Is it all right?”

“— Eh? Um, Jud, my apologies teacher, I was just doing a bit of thinking about Tenzou-sama”

For some reason everybody straightened their posture and took a position where they were straining their ears. By the window side the wet man and his older sister were fanning each other with desk mats, and Musashi's Princess was watching that. On the opposite side, the corridor side,

“Muneshige-sama … I just now almost let my soul escape form my body”

“Eh? What’s the matter Gin. There’s nothing strange about thinking about your partner”

While thinking that there were people here who understood what she was saying, Mary operated her sign frame. While thinking that if Tenzou who was next to her on her right hand side, who was staying silent and looking downward, was felling unwell she would look after him later she,

“Well then Hexagone Française which had gained Louis Exiv as the Emperor increased the size of its territory. It was a result from of the shape becoming a hexagon that there was a trend for Française to be called Hexagon. This was the origin of Hexagone. Then according to the recreation of History, they will be the victor of the thirty year war and it is
the current thinking that they will become an existence which could be said to be the supreme ruler of the entirety of Europe.”

However,

“Louis Exiv decided to cooperate with the Mouri clan who governed the Far East portion of Hexagone Française. He had a student marriage with the current head of the Mouri clan, the women who inherited the name of Mouri Terumoto.”

Mary thought. That there is someone who is in a similar situation as her.

She had come to the Far East by claiming the survival of England as her just cause however there was also that type of thing between Mouri and Hexagone Française.

Mary while thinking back on the knowledge that she had Tenzou teach her every night on the Far East power balance,

“Originally the Mouri lineage was a powerful regional clan of a small force; however in the generation of the enlightened monarch Mouri Motonari they expanded the scale of their force. At that time, the Amako family who was overseeing the Izumo region was brought down however IZUMO which was being overseen by the Amako family feared the intervention of Hexagone Française—”

Mary looked out the window. Everyone else looked as well.

What was outside the window was the land and city floating in the sky.

It was a floating island, a place where things such as the construction of Musashi were done.

On the occasion of the large scale reconstruction that Musashi had underwent 10 years ago; she had come from England to see it together with her younger sister.

This IZUMO was,

“Prior to the Mouri invasion the shrine and the central development were floated; furthermore the surrounding ports, companies and workshops were also floated and considered a neutral territory. There were many connections to the Amako clan in IZUMO…”

She had heard that Milton and Walter, who were of the Amako clan, had even after overseeing the flotation of IZUMO continued to battle with Mouri. They were doing this as a preventative measure against Mouri and Hexagone Française who were trying to interfere with IZUMO.

It was two years ago when those two came to England. I wonder if it was because they had decided that IZUMO’s status as a neutral territory was stable.

On the inside Mary happily thought that it was after she had departed from England that she had become able to think that way about them.

“There are quite a number of individuals originally from IZUMO who are currently in Musashi.”

The one who nodded in agreement was Oriotorai.

“That holds true for me, as well as Suzu’s father, Toori and Kimis’ mother’s family side were also from IZUMO. Also… Sanyou was as well”

The one who nodded in agreement was Kimi.

“Haha, at IZUMO our grandmother was doing fluid related…., now she would be an advisor I wonder? Anyway that type of feeling right? If I can make the arrangements I was considering visiting her today however, Foolish brother?”

In front of the dancing girl’s question, the wet man however tilted his neck.

“Hmm….. You’re planning to bring Horizon along with you right? Nah, I’m a little reluctant, I'll go afterward”

“Is that so? Toori-sama. Why?

In response to the Musashi’s princess’s question he scratched his hair with an um.

“Well, for some reason or another I guess.”

Mary who was thinking that there must be some circumstances looked towards the puzzled Horizon. There,

“So about this Mouri family at the moment they have a slightly difficult situation approaching them. That is because in the era of the Mouri family current head Lady Terumoto they become the representative of Hashiba’s side, the western force, during the final battle deciding the rulership of the Far East and battle with the Eastern forces of Matsudaira —”

She took a breath.

“— As a result they meet their defeat and lose a large amount of their force”

<center>●</center>

Nonetheless, in order to get across her words Mary opened her mouth. There,

“However the Mouri clan, Lord Motonari prospered with his three sons, and prepared for what was to come. Towards his three sons so as to unite their abilities there in the story of the “three arrows”, a famous anecdote of Lord Motonari right?”

This was knowledge that she had heard from Tenzou just the previous day.

Lord Motonari called his three sons together and first handed his eldest son a single arrow which he was made to break.

After that he handed his next oldest son two arrows, which he somehow managed to break by himself. However,
…..when he handed his third eldest three arrows, he tried to break these on his own however he was unable to do so, however.

The eldest and second eldest were both unable to break the three arrows. The three men who were unable to break suffered a trauma. Consequently Lord Motonari,

“……You must not ostracise. As to combine the abilities of the three of you. You will suffer emotion damage otherwise…!”

Saying that the three of them peacefully combined their abilities and overcame the difficult situation, it seemed to be that sort of instruction.

This apparently was something that nearly became inconsistent with the historical re-enactment, however this was apparently adverted due to Lord Motonari’s praised ad-lib ability.

The performance skills of the people of the Far East is high, is what Mary thought

“—There Lord Motonari sent his second and third born sons into the east and west countries that Mouri was suppressing in order to solidify the defences of the indirect rule that Mouri was conducting. However the first-born son who was succeeding the Mouri clan soon passed away. Consequently the child of the oldest born son, the grandchild of Lord Motonari Terumoto ended up becoming the young heir to the Mouri clan.”

However Lord Motonari who was supporting the young ruler also before long passed away.

While being supported by her two uncles who had gone to different families and her other uncles who were the children of Lord Motonari’s concubines she took command of the Mouri clan.

“However, after wards they suffered the Hashiba invasion and surrendered, choosing to becoming incorporated into the organization as this was the path to keep Lord Terumoto alive.”

I wonder if it was because of this, it is said that Hexagone Française and the Mouri clan formed a close relationship in order to prevent the invasion on the Far East side and prevent the interference in Hexagone Française’s rule.”

Well then, there Mary spoke. What was being displayed in her sigh frame was Hexagone Française’s structure.

* '''Chancellor: Louis Exiv: Inherits the blood of the gods. Testament Armour user.'''
* '''President: Mouri Terumoto: Wife of Exiv. Also inherits the name of D'Artagnan. Testament Armour user.'''
* '''Vice Chancellor: Lord Turenne: Due to the name inheritance being announced only recently, details unknown'''
* '''Vice President: Luynes : Refers to the God of War Palais Cardinal . Also inherits the name of the treasurer Mazarin.'''
* '''Secretary: Mouri Motokiyo: Hexagone Française’s automated doll Mouri 1. Terumoto’s adviser'''
* '''Special Agent: The Three Musketeers (Henri, Armand, Isaac): Battled styled automated dolls attached to Terumoto.'''

“—that should sum it up. Since France had formed their relationship with Mouri, it was then that they first began to exchange automated dolls as personnel. It is said that they a part of Mouri’s side force replenishment, however including that nothing is said about Turenne’s identity except that they are a first year different species, it is a source of uncertainty.”

The one who nodded in agreement was the glass wearing boy who was close with Shakespeare. In front of Mary’s eyes, while he was pulling out a sign frame with the same contents as here,

“It would seem that it was a personal that was recommended by Louise Exiv’s younger sister, the former provisional chancellor and student president Anne D'Autriche, who as the result of an incurable disease is currently undergoing treatment at an M.H.R.R. Protestant city. However, according to talk, this person apparently passed the test implemented in Hexagone Française’s by quite a narrow margin. It is said she might be the possessor of some type of specialized ability or something.”

“Well, from what I hear, that is in other words an idiot?”

“No, after all being at the Vice president class there is no way that it is that straight forward. It is something to be cautious of.”

The one who spoke in agreement was Oriotorai who was standing at the podium. While writing a summary of the words with chalk on the blackboard, she gave a smile of recognition this way.

“Well, that should sum it up. Thank you for your opinion Mary, you did a good job”

Being told that by the person who was in charge of this class, there was relief that she was becoming a member of this class.

“Thank you very much”

“Jud. Well Mary, our class has this kind of atmosphere okay? Umm, the contents of your execution are—”

She said Jud, however Mary tilted her head. While questioning what exactly was occurring on her inside,

“I think it was determined by majority so it become like that…however how does me kissing Tenzou-sama become a punishment?”

The neighboring Tenzou hung his head, tilted it and fell onto his desk, and then Oriotorai while still keeping her back facing this way raised a strange noise with chalk on the blackboard.

<center>●</center>

Masazumi was reflexively taken aback at the ear splitting noise which penetrated from her ears to her core.

I’m really bad when it comes to this type of noise. Glancing around her surroundings, there directly in front on her Mitotsudaira hair was completely standing on end and shivering.

“My my my!, Nenji!. You’re rippling”

“Yeah! Shake my surface!!”

How noisy.

Nevertheless Oriotorai in response to Mary dragged the strange noise until the edge of the chalkboard.

During that time, Masazumi was lightly clenching her teeth and shaking, however

“Ah!”

The strange noises vanished, and at the same time that Oriotorai turned around the end of class bell began to slowly ring out

Oh, well, Oriotorai who had checked the time placed the chalk and paused for a moment.

“Well for now today’s class is finished. Then during HR we will discuss the preparations and the for the upcoming planned field tip. Well the current Musashi has not yet decided where it is headed yet, when the situation is understood it is something that I want to decide. Also the person who is going to Miriam’s place please take the notes."

Hearing the words being said, Masazumi suddenly thought.

Determining the situation of Musashi is my job is it not.

Well, what should Musashi do for the current future? That plan had been mostly decided upon.

There Mitotsudaira who was in front of her turned around and spoke.

“Masazumi? In approximately one week Musashi’s repairs should be completed. If there is something that you haven’t decided upon I am available for consultation you know? My hometown is in the sky of Hexagone Françaisey after all.”

“Ah, in that case could I’ll have you accompany me after school for a bit. There something which I wish to examine a little. I also wished to discuss with everyone where we should direct Musashi from here on out.”

With those words everyone in the classroom turned around. Oriotorai also raised a smile however loudly clapped her hands.

“Ok, Okay but for now after we have finished HR okay? Then you can do as you please.”

Jud, Masazumi exchanged nods with Mitotsudaira, then as if to convince herself Masazumi muttered.

“I have to keep a level head. Both for the future of Musashi and the Far East. …. First thing to do is HR.

Once that was finished it would be after school. That was the start of free time.”

Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon

2012-10-13T09:11:37Z

Zaregoto: /* Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A */

[[Image:Horizon cover1.jpg|thumb|300px|Cover art]]
'''''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''''' (境界線上のホライゾン/Horizon on the Middle of Nowhere) is a light novel series written by Kawakami Minoru and ilustrated by Satoyasu (TENKY).

==Story Synopsis==

In the distant future, Earth has been devastated and its inhabitants seek a new home in the heavens. However, constant warfare forces humans to return to Earth, which has turned into an uninhabitable planet except for a certain area called the Divine States.

The Divine States are too small to accommodate all the humans, so they duplicated the area and created the Harmonic Divine States. In order to retrace their steps and rediscover their journey to the heavens, the returned humans began to reproduce history from the year 10,000 BC, using a mysterious history book called Testament.

History reproduction proceeds smoothly until A.D. 1413, when a war broke out in the Divine States. This causes the Harmonic Divine States to crash onto the original world. The humans living in the Harmonic Divine States lose their land and invade the original world. The people of the Divine States surrender and they are divided by the invaders from the Harmonic Divine States. They try to resume the reproduction of history from A.D.1457, but the update of history terminates in A.D.1648. A rumor of apocalypse begins to spread around the world.

==Translation==

=== [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they are working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

===Recruitment===

The Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon project is currently looking for editors. If you are highly proficient in English, please consider signing up as an editor for this series. For more details, you may contact YoakeNoHikari via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4618 forum] or by posting a message on her [[User_talk:YoakeNoHikari|talk]] page. For the policy on anonymous editing, please see [[Format_guideline#Anonymous_Editors|this]] for details. Anonymous edits are encouraged; this project is open to anyone and everyone, and depends on the contributions of the public to continue to function. If you are unsure as to whether or not an edit is justified, please effect it. Edits will be looked over by a project translator or project editor.

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4618 forum].'''

== Updates ==
*September 12, 2011 - Teaser page created.
*21 November 2011 - Upgraded to full project.

==Terminologies==
*All terminologies, character information, and other series details are hosted on [http://genesis-horizon.wikia.com/wiki/Kyoukai_Senjou_no_Horizon_Wiki this wiki]. Alternative glossary page [http://kyoukaisen.tumblr.com/glossary here].
*Alternatively, for a Baka-Tsuki translation affiliated list of terminology and their translations, check the [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines]].
*You may also consult the novels' glossaries.

==''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''==

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-A===
[[File:1A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Preface|Preface]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Table_of_Content|Table of Contents]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Character_Introduction|Character Introduction]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Glossary|Glossary]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_History|History]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_School Rules|School Rules]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1__Prologue|Prologue - Those Lined Up Before the Horizon]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - Chance Meeting]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_02|Chapter 02 - The Classroom's Wrecking Crew]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_03|Chapter 03 - Innocents at the Table]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_04|Chapter 04 - The Foreigner King]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_05|Chapter 05 - Those Reunited Under the Fair Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_06|Chapter 06 - Fated Ones Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter 07|Chapter 07 - Philosophers Atop the Stairs]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_08|Chapter 08 - Doubters in the Depths of a Ravine]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_09|Chapter 09 - The One Waiting Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_10|Chapter 10 - Commandos In Town]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_11|Chapter 11 - Adults in the Pub]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_12|Chapter 12 - Innocents in Remorse Way]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_13|Chapter 13 - The Authorities at the Rendezvous Point]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_14|Chapter 14 - Covert Operatives Under the Night Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_15|Chapter 15 - Gathered Friends in the Confined Room]] (0/14) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_16|Chapter 16 - Those Who Prepare in the Courtyard]] (0/36) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_17|Chapter 17 - Usurper in the Street]] (0/38) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_18|Chapter 18 - The School Teacher]] (0/30) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_19|Chapter 19 - Soarers in the Sky]] (0/28) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_20|Chapter 20 - Graduates Under the Moon]] (0/34) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-B===
[[File:1B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25 - Advocate at the Confession Grounds
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_29|Chapter 29 - Musashi's Knights]] (23/36)
*Chapter 30 - Toori's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 31 - Masazumi's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 32 - Ruler of the Land
*Chapter 33 - The Summit's Flower
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35 - The Trumpeter at the Start Line
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38 - Musashi's Mr. Impossible
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_41|Chapter 41 - Above the parallel lines of the ones who are in confrontation]] (~Half of the chapter)
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-A===
[[File:2A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-B===
[[File:2B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A===
[[File:3A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume_3__Prologue|Prologue - The Outsiders on the Bridge]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - The Companions of the Closed Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 02|Chapter 02 - The Pioneers of the Location]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 03|Chapter 03 - Hard Worker of the Unfamiliar Site]]
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-B===
[[File:3B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-C===
[[File:3C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-A===
[[File:4A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Prologue|Prologue - Those Who Touch the Meander with Their Feet]]
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-B===
[[File:4B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-C===
[[File:Vol 4C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 62|The Distant Supporter]]
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 95|Chapter 95]]
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5-A===
[[File:Vol 5A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 5A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: N/A
*Project Supervisor: [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

:* [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]
:* [[User:Zaregoto|Zaregoto]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Imoutolover|Imoutolover]]
:* [[User:Suiri Megami Alice|Suiri Megami Alice]]
:*[[User:Cosmic Eagle|Cosmic Eagle]]

'''A.W.O.L.'''

'''M.I.A'''

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Link2link8|Link2link8]]

:*[[User:IceCreamPhilosophy|IceCreamPhilosophy]]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Skarlath|Skarlath]] (Focusing on last year of High School, I'll be back at the end of the year)

All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1A - 境界線上のホライゾンI<上> (September 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867218-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1B - 境界線上のホライゾンI<下> (October 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867270-2)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2A - 境界線上のホライゾンII<上> (June 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867848-3)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2B - 境界線上のホライゾンII<下> (July 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867901-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3A - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<上> (June 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868600-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3B - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<中> (July 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868647-1)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3C - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<下> (September 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868735-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4A - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<上> (September 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870805-0)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4B - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<中> (October 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870806-7)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4С - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<下> (December 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870807-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5A - 境界線上のホライゾンV<上> (August 10, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886854-9)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 03

2012-10-13T09:09:51Z

Zaregoto: Created page with "==Chapter Two: Hard Worker of the Unfamiliar Site== thumb ''In a place one does not know'' ''To make a living'' ''What should be done'' '''Poi..."

==Chapter Two: Hard Worker of the Unfamiliar Site==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0077.jpg|thumb]]

''In a place one does not know''

''To make a living''

''What should be done''

'''Point Allocation (Ability to Take Action)'''

<center>●</center>

“Wow, a pear tart from IZUMO below?”

The blonde haired and scarred face which was turned around with a surprised voice was inside the grounds of a Shrine which possessed the sky of an atrium.

The location was the underground third floor at the rear of Okutama. Within the atrium which was established using the two side streets, using the elevation of staircase which led to the Shinto shrine arch there was a grove and a shrine

The name which was bestowed on the large Shinto shrine archway on the bow side was “Asama Shrine”

Through the waterfalls formed by the rivers falling from the surface section and sunlight entering from the atrium, there were several shadows and light intersecting within the shrine grounds. Inside those shrine grounds the one who had spoken the previous words was the priestess styled inner-suit figure of Mary.

She while taking the paper box which was offered,

“Is it all right? Adele, is it alright for me to accept this”

Jud, the one who nodded was the blue jersey clad figure of Adele.

“These were provisions provided by “Musashi” and the others to the official positions and important offices. Earlier when purchasing tableware from down below “Musashi” requested that I carry them with me when I return in order to reduce her load. Please have it together with the first special agent. —Hey!”
Adele who was speaking directed those final words to the surrounding pack of shadows which was jumping around.

It was the dogs.

Those with collars, without collars as well as young, adult and old dogs. With Adele’s single word the dogs, with a stray white dog in the centre, sat down all at once. Adele faced the dogs,

“This is where you get you water from okay? Anything else is prohibited. The toilet is also at the prescribed location”

The dogs yet out a single loud bark as if to nod.

Good, Adele nodded and began to provide the feed she had received from passers-by in orderly fashion. There turning around and looking, the smiling Mary who was there was,

“……However, well I would never have thought that you would take a part-time job as a priestess at the Asama Shrine”

<center>●</center>

She started to say that if you thing about it historically it’s a chaotic situation, furthermore

……this is the First Special Agent’s tastes.

Is what she also went to say, however Adele remained silent. After all she was a normal individual. She was not someone who should become too deeply involved in the situation of royalty or deviants.

However Mary with a white inner suit as the base, with the red tights and who was shaking the tail ballast with the broom which hung at her waist could be seen to look good.

That Mary showed a smile this way,

“I am only doing things such as cleaning, tidying and the preparations for the store, I think it would be good if I could work more… however I lack a proper understanding of Shinto so I depending of them a little.”

There was a small PC hanging from the hard point on her waist. What was displayed there was an explanation of Shinto formulas and spells. She was studying in her own way, there after understanding that,

“To continue to inherit the name of Mary, you are unable to discard the Catholic religion after all. However being on board Musashi and continuing like that would be a bit of a difficult situation ….that’s why I talked using the “hidden” Catholic setting.

“Jud, normally it seems the “Hidden” setting was used for believers of Shinto who wished to believe in Catholicism, however since my situation would be the reverse it apparently makes the application complicated.”

So working at the shrine to “Demonstrate her belief” was done in order to relax the application conditions.

However, Adele thought. Like her who only believed only in Catholic, she was able to respect her beliefs in everyday life and if Asama was there acting as an intermediary it was simple to achieve messaging. However,

“Why did you say that you wanted to understand Shinto?”

Eh? After forming the words Mary hesitated and her cheeks reddened.

“If I have the same as Tenzou then there are not a lot of inconveniences…..”

If any of our class were here at the moment then from tomorrow the First Special Agents fate would have been sealed. I’m glad it was me. I’ll let him off with just spreading it over the net

However Mary bowed her head in this direction,

“—In any case, thank you for everything back in England.”

“Eh? Ah No, after all I didn’t cause a ruckus at the London tower nor have any real activity during Armada. I was waiting for maintenance on my armoured shell so it was pretty easy-going”

More importantly,

“Mary, how are you feeling at the moment?”

“Jud, I can talk with the neighbours, I can work here, cook food and sew there’s a lot I can do. The Far East also has many books which allows me to enjoy my time here”

“Have you descended into IZUMO?”
No, there came something like a troubled smile.

“My free time did not match with Tenzou; he has his job down at the engineering section after all”

That guy, leaving his priestess clothed blond haired large breasted wife, what exactly is he doing. Adele who was about to enter into a preaching stance on the inside however lightly stopped her breath at Mary’s next words.

“Also even if it only IZUMO, as someone who was born in England I feel some difficulty when it comes to the territory of Hexagone Française. I am also meant to have gotten married in Hexagone Française after all.”

Hearing the difficult content of those words which were said without any hesitation, Adele thought of the word “consideration.

Her mother and father were both from Hexagone Française however she was born on Musashi. There was also her father who had lost his place within Hexagone Française, she was taught to place a greater value on her existence as a retainer over her country. She was a catholic, a retainer and from the lineage of Hexagone Française however she was a resident of Musashi.

That is why she realised that Mitotsudaira and Mary were keeping a distance from each other. Like her, someone who held the thinking of the era of knights, however following her birth held a different type of awareness towards her home country. That was Mitotsudaira.

There was probably a similar situation for Mary. She bitterly smiled,

“….At the point when you feel that you should not be aware that it is already hopeless, you then think once again that is also hopeless however you wonder if it is truly hopeless and it goes around in repetition”

However,

“I talked with Tenzou about going down to IZUMO, — I requested about a variety of purchases at IZUMO and he would help on a later date. It was something that was simply solved.”

<center>●</center>

“Really….”

Adele thought. That the First Special Agent is doing quite well.

She was questionably moved emotionally. That is why Adele first went to go about her business,

“So, umm, I’m sorry, where’s Asama?”

“Eh?, Umm earlier she was peering under the veranda and then doing something about the arrangements for a seal… however now, something about stacking firewood out front towards the staircase, she is doing the cleansing of firewood in the forest around the back.

…..Something happened with someone close…..

She nodded on the inside however it would be better not to let Mary predict the particulars.

However Mary, who was tilting her head, compered here to the surrounding dogs.

“Adele, you were at IZUMO for shopping …and walking you pets?”

“Eh? Well during the morning and evening I run as training. However since I continued from a while ago the dogs which thought I would play with them continued to follow me.
Then they gradually continued to increase in number and lately this has become a sort of specialty with people who have a daily routine to throw bait when I pass and even people who seem they are too busy to take them for a walk so they leave it me.”

“Jud. It is very lively”

Receiving an appropriate follow-up was something to be grateful for.

However well,

“This was something that Asama’a father thought up, attaching talismans to these dogs and have they run which would then conduct the ship’s tuning. Using the purification talismans “Space” which are created by the practitioners of Shinto as a rudimentary training — well even if they are badly made, we attach these which are gathered for free and attempt to remove the localized distortions within the vessel. In short, guard dogs to prevent the occurrence of Phenomena.”

However if Asama was busy dealing with the misconduct of someone close,

“I guess it will not be happening today. Well lately due to the repair of Musashi even if there is a distortion the poor part should have disappeared, so it should be okay”

I also wish to view the new tableware, which I bought to replace the broken tableware during Musashi’s full turn the other day, when placed on the table. That’s why Adele thought she would return home, however Mary

“Adele, it is almost time for my break how about this?”

She held up the box with the pear tart.

“Will you have it together with me? As well as having Asama and other part timers join us”

There is a god……! Adele thought that from the bottom of her heart. That a suggestion with no down side would bring about a sense of awe! Ah, after this long time Adele thought it was glad that this person was not executed.

Then in front of her. The goddess directed a smile this way,

“It is quite large after all; I shall have the remainder together with Tenzou.”

While she was wondering whether this was all right. Black wings descended from the sky.

Descending and before touching the ground, spreading her wings as if striking the atmosphere and regaining her posture was,

“Fourth Special Agent? ……Are you working?”

“Jud, Could you pass this along to Asama for me? — It’s nothing important”

“T-That’s a strange way of describing something..…!”

“Oh, Naruze we were just thinking about having some tea however….”

Hmm, Naruze looked at the paper box that Mary was holding. Then she directed her gaze below to the dogs that were looking up at her wings with great interest,

“We received ours a little while ago, but I guess it would be fine to have that tomorrow. — Okay, while it isn’t a Technomagi tea party I’ll join you for a bit”

“Fourth Special agent, what about your work?”

“Margot should also currently be taking a break.”

Naruze pointed in the port side direction, over towards Tama.

Then towards Mary, with a smile on her face, what she said was,

“—Jud, over where your Husband and Naomasa are working”

<center>●</center>

“Even though it is your break time, to continuing your training is a wonderful attitude Muneshige”

A single voiced echoed around the outside front wall section of Tama which basked in the sun of the second day of the month.

As a result of damage to the outer wall, this location was one of the places where footholds had been installed for repairs. Not just the maintenance or the repairs section, but while the entire engineering division was conducting repairs throughout Musashi there were many people being hired however,

“Well, it is good that I have found a place to work where I can also complete my training. Don’t you agree Tenzou.”

Jud, holding his hand to the white steel wall was the jacket-less figure of Tenzou.

“The fact that Naomasa and Mitotsudaira also participate is something to be highly appreciative of. Well then, about today's training it’s fine right Muneshige?”

In front on him when he turned around was a single young married couple who were on top of a widely created foothold.

It was Muneshige who was wearing a work vest and Gin who was clad in the jersey of Tres España.

Looking at the two of them Tenzou thought the following.

…… However well, it is surprising that we managed to join together with the Tachibana married couple.

After all it was only about two weeks ago when those two were considered the enemy.

However those two had now submitted an application to Tres España for the removal of their inherited names and while Muneshige’s had been accepted it was heard that Gin’s was still pending.

…That was due to Gin having her father also being a member of the Tachibana lineage.

Masazumi had made a deal with Tres España such that “If the individual in question wishes to be one of Musashi’s crew we will treat them as a resident of the Far East” and with that settled things with Tres España. In other words as long as they remained on Musashi they were neither residents of Tres España or Musashi but “Far East Residents” as the original Tachibana Clan”

In reality it could be said that Gin’s future was depending on what she wanted to do with herself.

This was not Gin’s comment. However if Gin chose to remain with Muneshige who has had his inherited name removed…he was thinking about doubling his efforts for the time when he would once again inherit the name.

Anyhow Tenzou stopped that train of thought and went to deal with the issue at hand. What should be done now was,

“Advancing the rehabilitation training of Muneshige’s legs to the next stage.”

<center>●</center>

“Is it all right?”

Tenzou lifted his hand slightly in the direction of Naomasa. With that, Naomasa cut one part from the rolled paper like object she was gripping with her artificial arms and formed a pipe,

“Here”
Tenzou caught the somewhat heavy solid paper pipe which was tossed over to him. Then when here held that rolled up paper like object and showed it to the Tachibana couple Gin tilted her neck and spoke.

“……A Shinto damaged metallic part repair deity talisman. It provides an artificial life force to metal and using fluid as a basis conducts an automated repair. It is however considered a prohibited technique by Catholics due to being similar to the act of God…”

Gin shifted her eyes to the side. Where she shifted her eyes there was multiple white talismans which were attached to the wall. All of that white was identical to the one which over here was holding.

Then Naomasa also tilted her gaze towards the white horizontal line,

“Honestly this is ineffective method of repair. Well for emergencies and light damage such as light scratches where it would be wasteful to replace the plating it can be useful.”

“Jud, Normally you assemble a foothold and then attach them horizontally in an orderly fashion—“

Tenzou indicated above. To a position which was approximately twenty meters above. Floating there on a broom was golden wings who was waving her hand in this direction. It was Naito. She raised her hand next to her mouth,

“From what I can tell this areas repairs haven’t be done properly”

Naito poked a section of the outer wall with the tip of her broom. Seeing that Naomasa nodded,

“Since this area is my responsibility do you think you could give it a try?”

With that question Muneshige looked up at the wall which seemed perpendicular.

“You’re saying to climb this?”

Nope, Tenzou spoke.

“—I’m saying to run”

<center>●</center>

I see, is what Gin thought. That there was meaning in consulting with the ninja First Special Agent who seemed knowledgeable about occupations which could be used for training.

“At first while saying that was it was work which could serve as training, I thought it was simply being used as a labourer to carry material and assist in creating footholds…..”

Gin looked up at wall.

“That served as basic training, with the next stage being running up this near perpendicular wall?”

Inquiring to Muneshige who was beside her, he directed a sharp gaze towards the ninja. The proposed question was,

“— Without a run up?”

The way that this person was already seriously looking at this ninja conduct was something that Gin thought enviously of. There the ninja lightly nodded in response to Muneshige and indicated his head towards his legs.

“Looking at the way that you are walking, you appear to be being overly conscious of your knees.”

“— Certainty since I damaged the ligaments I have developed a tendency to protect them”

“I see. Then I wish for you to answer the next question honestly”

That was,

“— Have your injuries completely healed?”

Gin heard Muneshige’s answer in response to the ninja’s question.

“— Jud”

Previously he had replied with Tes.

However now both he and I are different.
Not different, we have just tried to start our new selves. Thinking that was a meaningful answer, Gin slightly lowered her head to the ninja,

“Do not worry, — please provide instructions without holding anything back”

“Jud, In that case have you understood the main aim here”

Saying that the ninja vanished.

<center>●</center>

…..!?

The reason Gin reflectively looked upwards was not a result of her sense of sight but as a result of intuition.

Sure enough, there looking above her head at the surface of the wall, the shadow of the ninja was already running at a position greater than ten metres.

Nimble.

He was not climbing. The ninja was running on the wall as if he was floating for every step.

It was martial arts. It was pure martial arts with there being no Fluid light being emitted.

However usually if you were to climb you would lose momentum and fall back to the ground. That’s why,

“— Muneshige, that martial art…..”

“Jud, In order to continue going upwards it is important to keep accelerating faster than you are falling. “

To achieve that,

“Compared to a normal running style you do not use your legs to kick. Instead you use the sole of your forward leg to hang onto the well, and then so as to not to lose momentum you repeatedly to pull yourself forward in a short cycle.”

It was not kicking behind and propelling the body forward but rather hanging on and pulling the body forward.

I see, is what Gin thought.

……Up until now as a result of carrying materials in an unstable environment the kicking and pushing was done as rehabilitation and it was now this pulling movement as the next stage of rehabilitation.

“Ju— “

Gin who had gone to say that it made sense suddenly stopped.

“Is this it?”

In the sky beside the nodding Technomagi. The ninja was standing on the wall.

<center>●</center>

…….Huh?

In front of Gin’s gaze the ninja was standing on the surface on the wall.

He had his right leg slightly lowered and while making his body seemingly slightly fall onto the wall he stood on the wall with a seemingly relaxed atmosphere.
In front of her who for a moment was dumbstruck, Musashi’s Sixth Special Agent folded her arms and formed the following words.
“— Ninjas' are apparently able to always to stand on top of a still blade. Well even though he is like that, on-board Musashi he is a high level ninja; it is good to observe. “

While those words continued, the ninja who while continuing to talk to the fallen angel tilted his body slightly forward towards the wall. Thinking that he was going to fall,

“There is some damage over here”

The ninja remained on the wall like that and moved to the left.

Then as is if following the fingertips of the Technomagi he attached a talisman to the wall, then using his fingers and grasping the slight thickness of the talisman he rotated his body in the opposite direction,

“Naito, here you go”

From his breast pocket he pulled out a bamboo can of “Saint Max George Coffee” and passed it over to the Technomagi. In his movements there was no sense of him rushing or hurrying. He moved with an air of composure.

From there the ninja turned his body and fluttered through the air.

“Well then”

Without a sound or lowering his body, he simply descended onto the foothold.

The unstable foothold did not shake or make a sound.

……Unbelievable…..

Musashi’ First Special Agent usually served in a feint capacity during battles; even at England’s London Tower he did not participate in any direct combat. However even then,

“I see, I understand”

Seeing the ninja who was approaching this direction, Gin muttered.

“What saved Mary Stuart was not only just because of the actions of those in the surrounding“

“— Hmm? Is there something wrong?”

I wonder if the ninja who tilted his neck had not realized his ability. No,

……If he had not realized it then there was no way he would be displaying it

He had self-awareness about his ability. However for those in his surroundings this was a matter of fact. That was why was it was not pointed out.

With respect to that fact,

“…It is the same as us in the past. I wonder if this is also that kind of place, Muneshige.”

“Jud, it would seem so”

While saying that he moved forward.

With that sudden movement, oh, she looked up and the corners of Muneshige’s mouth there was a smile which seemed as if he was trying to tolerate something.

……Good grief. Even he had only just received permission from the treatment facility for everyday activities.

This person liked this kind of stuff, being challenged.

<center>●</center>

Muneshige while nodding to Tenzou’s words “This area is right beneath the target” stood in front of the wall. Then sending a fleeting glance in the direction of Tenzou,

“— Thank you for all the arrangements and such”

Don’t worry about it; there Tenzou waved his hand from side to side.

“I don’t have the personally or position to be teaching people. That’s why after this assignment I want you to learn on your own, is that all right?

In other words that was,

“……In the First Special Agents opinion, by the time I am able to complete this task it will be that I have achieved a sufficient ability?

That was also that; however Tenzou while scratching his head shrugged his shoulders.

“If you can complete this then the places where you can work aboard Musashi will increase you know?”

Jud, Muneshige laughed. He had realized lately that Musashi was constantly facing a lack of personnel however among them the engineering, maintenance and repairs job were always available. Among those jobs the one with the good earnings were the work on the outer wall or in high places.

It was Muneshige’s thinking that the most necessary thing for newcomers was money.

……In that case the challenge will be whether my legs can take on those tasks

Muneshige placed his right leg on the wall. Then,

“……well then”

He went.

<center>●</center>

Muneshige ran up the wall.

He was beginning to understand the method. By the third step he had grasped the most of the tempo.

That’s why he thought he could do it, however

“Oh“

At the seventh step he suddenly began to lose speed.

He understood the reason quite well.

Towards the leg which he was using to pull his body up, he was holding power into it for too long.

……His leg power had decreased by a lot.

He thought that if it was the past him he could have gone further.

In reality he thought that in his current form he could still go about three more meters, a total of twelve meters however Muneshige,

“—“

At the ten meter mark of the twenty meters that he was meant to run he kicked the wall.

He did a backwards somersault, entered a landing posture and there from far above his head the Technomagi,

“Ah— Even though I waited with the coffee”

Before he could assert he was sorry he landed on the foothold.

Together with a banging sound, the wooden floor and the strengthened bamboo of the foothold let out a screeching sound. Thinking that it was an unsightly landing, he stood up and looked and there was Gin who had come with a towel

He realized that his entire body was covered in sweat.

Tenzou also finally came.

“Okay. How splendid. Getting that far on your first time is well done. As expected”

In response to his words, Muneshige went to say something. However

“— “

There was a weight from the depth of his chest.

It was oxygen deprivation. As a result of extreme tension and movement light oxygen deprivation symptoms had occurred and the depth of his chest feel heavy.

……After all I surprisingly have not many of these types of motions.

Muneshige looked upwards at the ten meter position, and carved it into his heart. That he could make it up to that position.

There before he could say anything to Tenzou who had come to his side, Gin who was next to him lightly bowed her head.

“……Thank you very much. However Muneshige it did seem like you could have gone a little further—”

At Gin’s prompting words Muneshige nodded his head. He breathed air into his lungs and lightened his body,

“Jud, — however I did have to land after wards”

Muneshige thought back about his last landing. He had lowered his body to its limit; however the shock from his soles had not disappeared. That was to say that the springs of his muscle strength and sense of balance had decreased.

“It is my thinking that if I had gone any higher than that my something would have gone wrong with my landing.”

“Jud. — The best way is to not try the impossible, if you can manage that then afterwards you will increase on your own. In no time you will be better than you were before.”

Tenzou said that and looked over everyone,

Well then shall we take an official break. I believe we can do something about drinks—”

“Ah, shall I go buy them? Even though I’m like this I did use to be a deliverer in the postal service”

“No No, there Tenzou waved his hand around his waist and returned it.

Seeing several bamboo cans hanging from his hand Gin muttered.

“……You’re not saying you did that just now with that weight attached?”

That was,

“…..Almost as if you’re always a fast gofer”

“G-Gin, wasn’t that a bit harsh! Ah, I’m sorry!”

“No, that type of being at ease is also more comfortable for me”

Saying that the ninja paused for a moment. Then he looked in the direction of the west.

There was IZUMO and the path which led to it.

There was a flow of movement on the dirt path. With the tremor of the brown hair which could also be seen as a gathering of brown wind,

“Would that be Kimi?”

Kimi was heading in the direction of IZUMO. However she walked towards a suburban house which was along the way.

<center>●</center>

Beneath the afternoon sky a brown color was dancing.

It was hair. The girl who was wearing a Far East uniform which was modified into something suiting a dancing girl was looking up at the sky.

It was Kimi.

The place where she was basking in the western wind was a garden of a suburban house at IZUMO.

The spacious garden was enclosed by a fence. It was a fence which was entwined with Japanese morning glory shoots which yet had no flowers.

Raising one’s face and looking up from there it was possible to overlook everything in the surrounding scenery.

In the east was Musashi, in the south was country and forest and then in the north and west there was city of IZUMO, there could be seen a massive multistory shrine combined with a white development center.

In this garden which took a distance from all of these was a house with a southern facing thatched roof.

It was just one of the many farm-like buildings in the suburb. It was that kind of house and farm.

Then after Kimi had looked in all four directions she directed her gaze to the east, towards Musashi.

“— Well then”

Beneath the blue of the early summer and the low clouds there was massive black and white ship. From her current position the whole aspect of the starboard side looked as if a cliff of great length.

The dancing girl, while entwining her hair which was blown about by the wind around her arm, let out a small laugh.

“Looking from below makes it seem so large. Don’t you think so? Uzui”

Calling out, there from the gap in her chest a wavy haired little girl Mouse crawled out and nodded.

She clapped her hands once and pulled out a sign frame. The contents were,

*'''Silver Wolf:''' 『Kimi, Horizon has headed that way. Can you see her? 』

*'''Clever Sister:''' 『Easily Wolf. From just now though』

As if following Musashi’s outer wall Kimi moved her sight downwards.

On one of the several bridges which were connected to Musashi, there were two shadows on the road which came in this direction.
There coming along between the shelter-belt forest road which had a slight heat haze was,

“Haha, as I thought foolish brother chose to abstain. With your lady attendant as your escort— you seem as you are on your leisurely way, Horzion.

While still far away Kimi saw the silver hair which seemed as if it was immersed in the heat haze come along. Well then, without changing her posture Kimi turned her back on
Horizon and Futayo.

*'''Clever Sister:''' 『 Mitotsudaira, in that case you should come down here as well. Have you longed for your mother’s scent so much that you can’t come down? You being too considerate of Mary is also something you shouldn’t do…』

*'''Silver Wolf:''' 『The way of speaking…..!』

Aha, Kimi softly laughed however she lightly lowered her eyebrows.

Looking at the sign frame,

“Well, do your best”

Leaving a voice which wouldn’t reach, she then looked forward, to the north.

There was a city.

In the surroundings there were rice-plant paddies and irrigation channels with in the north side there was a town, with a Shinto shrine arch and a group of research facilities that could be seen as massive fortress. On the far side of the Shinto Arch there was a staircase which spanned over several kilometers and above that a shrine.

“Izumo-Kizuka-Taisya. —The core of the Large Company IZUMO, from the age of the gods has been the large financial support of the gods and is now what the citizens of the Far East
rely upon….. hmm”

Taking a breath.

“Meeting my grandmother who lives in a place like this, I wonder what Horizon will think?”

“Lives in place like this is quite a thing to say, Kimi.”

From the depth of the house, from the direction of the tatami mat floor which received the rays of the sun there was a voice.

It was woman’s slightly subdued voice.

“— Grandmother”

“How many times do I have say that either Mitsu or Grandma are fine before you understand. I’m not someone who needs that much respect”

Appearing from the house frontage was an elderly woman who was wearing the clothing of the Far East with the front closed as many married people did and whose hair had faded to a light brown.

“So? Horizon is alive? I heard about Mikawa and the rest. Here and there were disturbances and wariness. Then well, the reason you came here wasn’t to learn about ritual techniques or smiting was it? — What did you come here for?”

“As far as we know, for the moment we want to hear the oldest story that we can.”

What stories? In regards to her grandmother’s question Kimi answered like this.

“About Horizon’s mother. Mother would not talk about it …however what about Grandmother? Is there anything that you can in front of Horizon herself? After all while Horizon may have lost her memories but it is not like she lost her past. There is a lot she should know—“

“She should know?”

Haha, Kimi nodded her head.

“If without knowing anything Horizon suddenly comes to face with her past she might experience sadness you know? If that happens foolish brother might become discouraged. That is also something which I do not wish for.”

That’s why Kimi directed her gaze to the silver hair which was walking to here from far way and said.

“In order for Horizon who knows nothing …..Will you let her hear your words so the she can confront that past?

Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon

2012-10-12T11:09:00Z

Zaregoto: /* Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A */

[[Image:Horizon cover1.jpg|thumb|300px|Cover art]]
'''''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''''' (境界線上のホライゾン/Horizon on the Middle of Nowhere) is a light novel series written by Kawakami Minoru and ilustrated by Satoyasu (TENKY).

==Story Synopsis==

In the distant future, Earth has been devastated and its inhabitants seek a new home in the heavens. However, constant warfare forces humans to return to Earth, which has turned into an uninhabitable planet except for a certain area called the Divine States.

The Divine States are too small to accommodate all the humans, so they duplicated the area and created the Harmonic Divine States. In order to retrace their steps and rediscover their journey to the heavens, the returned humans began to reproduce history from the year 10,000 BC, using a mysterious history book called Testament.

History reproduction proceeds smoothly until A.D. 1413, when a war broke out in the Divine States. This causes the Harmonic Divine States to crash onto the original world. The humans living in the Harmonic Divine States lose their land and invade the original world. The people of the Divine States surrender and they are divided by the invaders from the Harmonic Divine States. They try to resume the reproduction of history from A.D.1457, but the update of history terminates in A.D.1648. A rumor of apocalypse begins to spread around the world.

==Translation==

=== [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they are working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

===Recruitment===

The Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon project is currently looking for editors. If you are highly proficient in English, please consider signing up as an editor for this series. For more details, you may contact YoakeNoHikari via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4618 forum] or by posting a message on her [[User_talk:YoakeNoHikari|talk]] page. For the policy on anonymous editing, please see [[Format_guideline#Anonymous_Editors|this]] for details. Anonymous edits are encouraged; this project is open to anyone and everyone, and depends on the contributions of the public to continue to function. If you are unsure as to whether or not an edit is justified, please effect it. Edits will be looked over by a project translator or project editor.

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4618 forum].'''

== Updates ==
*September 12, 2011 - Teaser page created.
*21 November 2011 - Upgraded to full project.

==Terminologies==
*All terminologies, character information, and other series details are hosted on [http://genesis-horizon.wikia.com/wiki/Kyoukai_Senjou_no_Horizon_Wiki this wiki]. Alternative glossary page [http://kyoukaisen.tumblr.com/glossary here].
*Alternatively, for a Baka-Tsuki translation affiliated list of terminology and their translations, check the [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines]].
*You may also consult the novels' glossaries.

==''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''==

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-A===
[[File:1A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Preface|Preface]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Table_of_Content|Table of Contents]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Character_Introduction|Character Introduction]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Glossary|Glossary]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_History|History]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_School Rules|School Rules]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1__Prologue|Prologue - Those Lined Up Before the Horizon]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - Chance Meeting]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_02|Chapter 02 - The Classroom's Wrecking Crew]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_03|Chapter 03 - Innocents at the Table]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_04|Chapter 04 - The Foreigner King]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_05|Chapter 05 - Those Reunited Under the Fair Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_06|Chapter 06 - Fated Ones Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter 07|Chapter 07 - Philosophers Atop the Stairs]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_08|Chapter 08 - Doubters in the Depths of a Ravine]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_09|Chapter 09 - The One Waiting Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_10|Chapter 10 - Commandos In Town]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_11|Chapter 11 - Adults in the Pub]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_12|Chapter 12 - Innocents in Remorse Way]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_13|Chapter 13 - The Authorities at the Rendezvous Point]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_14|Chapter 14 - Covert Operatives Under the Night Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_15|Chapter 15 - Gathered Friends in the Confined Room]] (0/14) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_16|Chapter 16 - Those Who Prepare in the Courtyard]] (0/36) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_17|Chapter 17 - Usurper in the Street]] (0/38) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_18|Chapter 18 - The School Teacher]] (0/30) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_19|Chapter 19 - Soarers in the Sky]] (0/28) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_20|Chapter 20 - Graduates Under the Moon]] (0/34) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-B===
[[File:1B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25 - Advocate at the Confession Grounds
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_29|Chapter 29 - Musashi's Knights]] (23/36)
*Chapter 30 - Toori's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 31 - Masazumi's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 32 - Ruler of the Land
*Chapter 33 - The Summit's Flower
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35 - The Trumpeter at the Start Line
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38 - Musashi's Mr. Impossible
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_41|Chapter 41 - Above the parallel lines of the ones who are in confrontation]] (~Half of the chapter)
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-A===
[[File:2A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-B===
[[File:2B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A===
[[File:3A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume_3__Prologue|Prologue - The Outsiders on the Bridge]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - The Companions of the Closed Room]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 02|Chapter 02 - The Pioneers of the Location]]
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-B===
[[File:3B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-C===
[[File:3C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-A===
[[File:4A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Prologue|Prologue - Those Who Touch the Meander with Their Feet]]
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-B===
[[File:4B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-C===
[[File:Vol 4C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 62|The Distant Supporter]]
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 95|Chapter 95]]
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5-A===
[[File:Vol 5A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 5A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: N/A
*Project Supervisor: [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

:* [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]
:* [[User:Zaregoto|Zaregoto]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Imoutolover|Imoutolover]]
:* [[User:Suiri Megami Alice|Suiri Megami Alice]]
:*[[User:Cosmic Eagle|Cosmic Eagle]]

'''A.W.O.L.'''

'''M.I.A'''

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Link2link8|Link2link8]]

:*[[User:IceCreamPhilosophy|IceCreamPhilosophy]]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Skarlath|Skarlath]] (Focusing on last year of High School, I'll be back at the end of the year)

All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1A - 境界線上のホライゾンI<上> (September 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867218-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1B - 境界線上のホライゾンI<下> (October 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867270-2)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2A - 境界線上のホライゾンII<上> (June 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867848-3)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2B - 境界線上のホライゾンII<下> (July 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867901-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3A - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<上> (June 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868600-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3B - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<中> (July 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868647-1)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3C - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<下> (September 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868735-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4A - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<上> (September 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870805-0)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4B - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<中> (October 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870806-7)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4С - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<下> (December 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870807-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5A - 境界線上のホライゾンV<上> (August 10, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886854-9)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 02

2012-10-12T11:07:01Z

Zaregoto: Created page with "==Chapter Two: The Pioneers of the Location== thumb ''Being there'' ''Even without being told'' ''What is a good place'' '''Point Allocation (..."

==Chapter Two: The Pioneers of the Location==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0051.jpg|thumb]]

''Being there''

''Even without being told''

''What is a good place''

'''Point Allocation (The Right Person in the Right Place)'''

<center>●</center>

*'''Luuynes:''' 『My Lady, I have obtained permission. Before I depart tomorrow it seems I will be able to take possession of the letters. However your friend did require some arrangements being made . Also—』

*'''ANA:''' 『Also, what is it? 』

*'''Luuynes:''' 『There was also a letter from My Lady’s friend’s spouse. They were saying about doing something with the picked fruit however I took possession of only the flowers. 』

*'''ANA:''' 『Jeez…. Everyone is being tactful of strange areas. 』

*'''Luuynes::''' 『No, it was me who made that request. That I wanted them to be tactful』

*'''ANA:''' 『……You are perfect』

<center>●</center>

The after school activities had begun.

The students left the school grounds and headed off into their respective locations, however many went to assist in the repairs of Musashi or headed towards the location of their part time jobs.

The time when voices were exchanged, separated and once again assembled at the location where they pleased.

The gaze which overlooked all of this was however located inside a closed room.

From the bridge, which was as if it spanned over Musashi’s central forward vessel Musahino, there was someone who was observing everything.

The person who had hurriedly come here after school had finished was,

“Suzu…. Here you go green tea and apple pie which was purchased from the fair below. Over”

“T-Thank yo-u , “Musashino””

It was Suzu.

<center>●</center>

The heart of the bridge. Even after the teacup and plate were placed on the side-table next to her chair she did not immediately reach for them.

For her who had just come here, the first thing she laid her hands on was the space which surrounded her chair.

…The imitation of Musashi and IZUMO are just about done.

In the space in front of her outstretched hands was the surface section of Musashi as well as the surrounding geography and town which had been created through light.
Following the movements of Suzu’s hands, who was seated in a chair, the model of the world scrolled and according to these hand actions the adding and removal of the three-dimensional model was conducted.

Looking at that spectacle Musashi said,

“It appears that the modelling of Musashi has been considerably completed. Over”

“Umm but since it changes e-every day… I am unable to keep up”
'''
Particularly in this area, Suzu pointed to an area near the deck of the first right and left ship which had wide repair spots and formed a smile'''

“When something occurs again w-will this be useful?”
Jud, the automated doll nodded her head.
“
I can conclude that when we carry out instructions it will be different if we have a detailed understanding of the deck, also when we act in the support of everyday activities if there is a map which was created with a different viewpoint than our automated dolls reasonable judgment it will be very helpful. It will also be helpful to the elementary school children and the other people who come here for sightseeing. Also—, when Toori causes a problem, compared to the geographical understanding of the automated dolls, the map Suzu has created makes the “hiding places” easier to determine. —Over.”

It that right, Suzu nodded with a smile took a breath and adjusted her seating.

After hesitating for a moment Suzu took the teacup from the side table in both her hands and sat back in her chair.

Then Suzu, who went as if to sink into the model of Musashi, however abruptly let out a small laugh.

“Whatever is the matter? —Over”

“Jud, everyone’s after school is varied. …..Look everyone”

Suzu put the teacup up to her mouth and then as if to count the models individual locations she indicated with her right fingers.

The fingers which indicated in order from the front lastly indicated one location.

A building at the rear of Okutama. It was the imitation of the Musashi Ariadust academy.

<center>●</center>

Even when it was after school there were still the shadows of people inside Musashi Ariadust Academy.

Among those remaining were not only the students who were part of the indoor clubs,

“So I came for this examination however this school council room is totally not cleaned and handled quite irresponsibility. Mitotsudaira… is a member of the Chancellor's Board so you don’t use this room right?”

Masazumi surveyed the place where she was currently standing.
......This is the school buildings frontal side third floor’s student council room, huh.

You could even call this position the face of the school however....

By all rights this room should have had quite a large floor space; however there were chairs, desks as well other goods piled up left and right as if to create a corridor from the door to the windows.

This was evidence that the successive generations of the student council had not been functioning.

In front of Masazumi, who was surveying the valley of goods, was Mitotsudaira who had opened a window and then turned around with a fed up expression.

“This is more like a storeroom than a student council room; however well it is the same for those of the Chancellor's Board as well.

“Is that so?”

Jud, while trying to avoid touching anything Mitotsudaira shrugged her shoulders.
“The members who make up the Board use the Board room down below; however it is in the same state as here. After all, the Far East operated under the premise that there would be no emergency situations under the oppression of the Testament Union. Even after Mikawa, if something happens, it is usually settled in the classroom or cafeteria or on top of the bridge. However — why now of all times did you want to use here, Masazumi?”

I wonder why, Masazumi looked at the objet d'art which was composed of carelessly piled up goods and desks which was enough to prevent the view the ceiling on the left and right and let out a sigh. She folded her arms and while once again thinking about what was going on,

“When I was appointed as the vice president, I came here to look once, yeah the Far East Student Council was after all a mere skeleton and decided to give up”

However,

“—The classroom, the cafeteria, on top of the bridge, the courtyard or Blue Thunder, we can hold a strategy meeting anywhere. I came to realize recently that the Far East was that
kind of place. However on the other hand I thought it necessary for everyone to have a place to share.”

“Then, that place which everyone would share is—”

Yeah, Masazumi shook her head downwards. Indicating towards the floor with her right hand,

"It is not I’m suggesting we have to be here all the time. However when we can’t make contact, when we wish to save someone, when there is a time to be patient… you should come here, what I want is a place like that.”

While saying that, what she remembered was something that occurred at Mikawa. The feeling of being dumbfounded when she returned home on a certain day and realized that her mother was gone still remained inside her heart.

The reason why she wanted a place which allowed people to believe that someone was there was to hold back her past fear.

“I wonder why”

Masazumi looked at the outside of the seemingly narrow window. The city of Musashi was spread out under the afternoon sky, beyond that was the edge of the dock and fields and shelterbelts, the city of IZUMO. However Masazumi gazed with sharp eyes further into the interior, the south-eastern sky and the forest and valleys of the mainland which spread out beneath IZUMO.

“—Only one week until the repairs are complete. After that is complete, we will begin moving again in order to gain the cooperation of many countries. However this part of Europe is currently in the middle of the thirty year war. I cannot deny the possibility of sustaining damage like we did during the Armada battle. If we hold an official position when that happens there will be a large difference in the civilian’s sense of security.”

“Jud, —it is also my opinion that what will occur from now on will be the true battlefield. There is also Neshinbara’s opinion. That in the previous Armada Sea battle the strategy of Tres España in order to preserve their own fleet was “Through the use of a small efficient force, they aimed for not the sinking of Musashi but the stoppage”, it was not all-out war for them.”

Listening to Mitotsudaira’s words Masazumi thought that she was correct.

That’s why she nodded and,

“I want to strengthen the Student Council and Chancellor’s Board. Think of it as a hidden urgent business.”

Masazumi thought after saying that. That in Mitotsudaira’s expression there was a shadow. That’s why,

“Is there something troubling you”

“Eh? Ah No”

In front of Masazumi’s eyes, Mitotsudaira lightly waved her hand from left to right. Then as if she was arranging her thoughts,

“I have to make sure to be reliable. I have to take into account my true abilities”

“I think that Mitotsudaira is doing a fine job”

During the crash of the cargo ship it was her who had supervised things like the night watch, the transport of supplies and the construction inside the ship. If she had not been present at that scene then there were many of Tenzou orders which would not have functioned, this was something that anyone who was at the scene realized. However,
….Was it because Mitotsudaira was a member of the Chancellor’s Board I wonder.

There is also one’s duty as a knight. Thinking about her role during battle,

…In England she suffered a draw with Walsingham….

While on-board Musashi together with Walsingham she was unable to stop Tres España vice Councillor Takakane Hironaka, this is what is known as the difference in strength, however,

“Even though there is always someone stronger, I sill wish to become stronger you know?”

“In that case, the path of strengthening, it would be good to search for a suitable location. If there is anything let me know. There is now, after the Armada Sea Battle, an understanding in the public opinion towards battle. It will make it easier to gain acceptance.”

Jud, Mitotsudaira nodded and a slight silence occurred.

Thinking that it would be bad for the silence to continue Masazumi purposefully let out a large breath,

“Well then”

Saying that in a distinct voice to bring Mitotsudaira to her senses, she rolled up her jacket sleeves.

“Well then shall we do a little examining….?

“L-Let us do that. However this is….”

In front of Mitotsudaira’s half opened eyes. What was there was,

“……Ah? Right from the start, what is this mountain of mail order, ….. Huh, eroge have been placed and piled up in here!

<center>●</center>

Masazumi took the brown wrapped package which was lightly covered in dust in hand. Narrowing her eyes and holding it aloft that was indeed exactly what she had thought it was.

Good grief, after putting that as a preface Masazumi went,

“That idiot, what does he think this place is…!!”

“…..The fact that you have no doubts about who that belongs to is amazing Masazumi”

If there is some other possibility I would like to know.

However Mitotsudaira with a testing air also took one in hand,

“However what exactly is this, on the invoice “Theban Genuine Force VS Spartan Homo army corps. Remaining 300” is resolutely written you know? …. Furthermore not only the title but the subtitle “There are no women! Regain your sanity!” is excessive. Is this head alright”

“Like I would know. In any case we have to dispose of any crying games because if that idiot dies the existence of this country will be in jeopardy. I have to clearly tell him that he should buy the next one only after he had finished clearing the current ones.”

“However, I have the feeling the Chancellor puts all the earnings from his part time job into this….”

…This when I’m already finished with just food and book expenses! A family which provides food is enviable!

While thinking about her real motivations, in the meanwhile she summoned her ant eater Tsukinowa as a response to the current situation which was in front of her eyes. After positioning on her shoulders, patting her head and rubbing cheers together opened the chat,

*'''[Vice-President]:''' 『Asama, I will send you an image of the eroge which are here, if we sold them how much would that be?』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『Umm, from the looks of it everything would be worth about 12000 yen… huh, why was I called as the appraiser!?』

She had already told me what I wanted to know. Having personnel who did not hold official positions yet were still talented was a good thing for the country.

“Anyhow selling all this and only getting about 12000 yen. ….I really don’t understand males”

“— Even though in the past you were trying to become one?”

Having that said to her with a bitter smile Masazumi considered her own circumstances. However she was unable to come up with a good explanation.

“I’ll correct myself, I don’t understand about that idiot”

In contrast to Mitotsudaira’s deepening bitter smile, Masazumi who felt uncomfortable directed her sight to the window. Beneath her eyes was the overhead bridge in front of the
school yard where she had done the public debate, thinking that it was around there that she had debated,

……she had also had her trousers yanked down…..!

“Ah umm Masazumi, you seem to be upset about something? Was it what I just said?”

“Eh? Ah no, it has nothing to do with that. It was something else, from a while back”

Masazumi shifted here glance to the front. As she did,beneath the bridge, on the other side of the descending staircase was Remorse Way,

…the port side natural area is where the park is.

After she had seen Sakai off to Mikawa and returned, it is the park she went via when going through the natural area.

In the center there was a retreat building, a small place where there are always children playing. After that time she had stopped by several times and spent her reading time there. It was only of the few spots inside Musashi that Masazumi was able to relax.
Sooner or later, while thinking that it might be nice to have a meal or a conference at the hermitage Masazumi rolled up her the sleeves of her jacket.

“Well, I’m not planning to do a full-scale job however shall we see how further inside looks…”

Once that is complete,

“Shall we descend to IZUMO for a break? Mitotsudaira”

<center>●</center>

Mitotsudaira listened to Masazumi’s question.

“There is apparently a festival happening down in IZUMO”

With those words, Mitotsudaira experienced a moment of indecision.

…She was being considerate of my circumstances

As a matter of fact, Hexagone Française was the homeland of Mitotsudaira however even after receiving permission to enter IZUMO she had not descended into IZUMO. Naturally there was a reason was she had not done so.

The promise she had made with her mother

That’s why; even though many people including her friends were descending for a break she herself did not go.
It seems like Masazumi had realized that fact. Consequently,

…That she didn’t ask why I do not go but instead invited me to go with her was—.

This was her way of being considerate due to the short friendship that existed.

Everyone in her surroundings already knew the reason thus they no longer made this type of invitation, however it did provide a sense of freshness.

That’s why Mitotsudaira with a bitter smile mixed in,

“It is alright, I still have management of my territory inside Musashi to do. In a little while Musashi will be heading in the direction of Edo right? I think that I will descend at my actual territory”

“I see”

At that point Masazumi put an end to that topic. There with both parties taking a short pause the conversion did not restart.

……ah……?

Mitotsudaira thought about the present situation with a slight doubt, this was a situation almost as if “directly following mentioning a bad topic”.

……Uh

From Masazumi's current silence she could feel an atmosphere of “sorry”. Masazumi had also already realized it as well, however if she immediately brought out a new topic it is certain that it could be felt that she was avoiding the previous topic.

It was now the turn for Masazumi to wait and for here to bring out a new topic to indicate “Do not worry about it”

Mitotsudaira thought that she must say something.

….H-however, umm.

Frankly she was not good with this kind of situation. Mitotsudaira while wiping away an uncomfortable sweat,

“U-umm, that is”

Right when she finished panicking. Unexpectedly a voice came from behind her. That was,

“Oi oi oi oi you guys! What are you doing with my treasure library!?”

Turning around, there in the corridor was an idiot who was carrying an eroge package.

Masazumi who was in a state of completely half-closed eyes turned around to the culprit responsible for the state of this room. On her shoulder

『Ma-』

There, there Tsukinowa. You were not mistaken in deploying attack spells. However those were the anti-ghost spells that Asama gave us during the battle against Hatton. You need anti-object or anti-personal spells. Also it is fine if you do not do that against other people okay?

However while this side was conducting something like a strategy meeting through eye-contact, that idiot was,

“Ah! These guys” Even though I went to great trouble to arrange the titles in several orders, you went and ruined that! Seijun! Do you understand how much the “The Changelings –
throbbing labyrinth version” that you are currently holding is worth!?

“It comes to about 300 yen out of the 12000 yen doesn’t it?”

Saying that the idiot pulled a textbook from his breast pocket, dammit!! , and threw it against the floor. Following that, the naked guy who still wearing clothes pointed in this direction,

“You don’t understand! Don’t understand at all Seijun! The values of goods are not determined by their price alone!”

“Ah! It is whether they are useless or not”

The idiot again threw the textbook against the ground. Following that he looked at Mitotsudaira,

“Oi oi Nate! Say something to her. By the way Nate, won’t you come down to IZUMO and hang out with everyone? The fresh meat there from Hexagone Française is delicious. At the moment its lamb! Lamb! How about having a bite of one which is only salted and spit roasted?”

“Uh…… Um that is well”

In contrast with Mitotsudaira who was unable to follow the flow of the conversation, the idiot while scratching his head said,

“It’s fine Nate”

Hmm, there the idiot tilted his neck,

“It’s not like your mother told you never ever to return. It’s not the mainland but IZUMO, once in a while let’s all go down and grab a meal together yeah?. Everyone wants to have a meal with you, you know!? An expensive one!

“…Is that because you want it to be my treat?”

That is what I was thinking is what Masazumi muttered to herself. However, on the other hand her thinking was,

……Mother?

That was the first time she had heard that story.

<center>●</center>

Masazumi did not know very much about Mitotsudaira.

About all she had heard was that she was originally of a small nobility, and that her family structure was her mother being a Loup-Garou and father being a human.

There was also that for some reason or another, she had inherited the name of the Mito-Matsudaira clan and was dispatched alone to Musashi which had led to the current situation.
....Mitotsudaira’s last name was also originally a different name.

Masazumi did not know the specific details with regards to the circumstance regarding her name inheritance.

This was because recently in Hexagone Française not only the important roles but also the noble lineage had been frequently interchanging due to the historical reconstruction of the thirty year war and the Catholic and Protestant civil war.

Recently the treasurer as well as the vice Chancellor had also just been changed. Everything was

…all part of the flow to welcome the era of the monarchy of Louis the Fourteenth.

Louis Exiv was the king who after going through the civil war and the chaos of the thirty year war would implement an unconditional monarchy.

In the Testament it was recorded that Hexagone Française would experience unprecedented prosperity at the behest of that king.

Consequently other countries attempted to delay the name inheritance of Louis Exiv with Hexagone Française having to accept many disadvantages conditions and to escape from these oppressions.

The year before last, from the time of the first year of high school, the name of Louis Exiv was inherited, however

…Mitotsudaira being dispatched to Musashi from such a young age was also part of a deal in order to speed up that flow.

From the fact that Mitotsudaira was placing importance on her livelihood as a dispatched knight from Hexagone Française even while aboard Musashi, it was likely she had not totally cut herself from Hexagone Française. That she would not even descend to IZUMO was,

Her mother huh.

She did not know the finer details but when it came to family bonds the story was different. If you became involved with the thing known as “family”, even if you pry into it there was also portion which could not be dealt with through emotion.

“Mitotsudaira, after wards want to go get something to eat?”

“Eh? …… It is not like I wasn’t to go to IZUMO…”

“Nah, Tama is fine as well. Since Tama is also a foreign exchange ship we can eat some meat from Hexagone Française and there is also a good view. The guys who descended below will probably bring something as well. — Mitotsudaira, it’s fine if you bring green soybeans and ah, natto right?”

“No, that is, it is not that my main business is natto…., Councillor! Where are you planning to sneak away to while carrying the goods that we are trying to clean up!?”

“Ah, don’t you get it? To a different safe house, safe house”

“Where is that?”

“Ah! Beneath the veranda at Asama’s Shrine and inside the attic of Shiro’s shop, I spent a lot of effort remodeling them.”

*'''[Vice President]:''' 『Did you hear? Can you go and have a quick look? 』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『There really are there. When did he! 』

*'''[Me]:''' 『Ah! Idiot, there is where the ones with priestesses are, wait till I arrive! 』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『I understand. Well, once you have arrived I’ll burn them in front of your eyes okay?” 』

*'''[Me]:''' 『You Idiot. Think about the feelings of the people who created them. Do you get it!? 』

*'''[Amateur]:''' 『If you burn them they won’t become a part of the second hand market, I, as an author see that as a viable choice. 』

*'''[Me]:''' 『D-Dammit, the net is full of enemies! It’s fine since I’m living in reality. In this reality space my power is threefold! However your powers have fallen to one-third! Get it!? 』

*'''[Worshiper]:''' 『That’s from “Space Magistrate Echizen” which started the other day. The one who equips their combat gear in 180000 milliseconds. 』

*'''[Silver Wolf]:''' 『How about a thirty minute program that ends with just the transformation? In a certain way it is realistic』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『How should I put it, with those calculations if the original level of power was a tenth of the enemy even with corrections you would still lose by a narrow margin. 』

“Da-dammit! You guys reality assessment is zero sugar! Did you see that just now!?”

However the idiot, did he realize something, he slowly turned around. There,

“Huh? Horizon, what are you doing pretending to smoke a cigarette and blowing smoke out of your nose? Are you going to help me?”

The following moment. The students of the exercise based club who were practicing in the courtyard saw the window of the student council room be broken through and a human shaped something fly through the sky. However after conforming that it fell on top of the bridge everyone returned their gazes and continued their respective defense, attack and training.

Jeez…, Mitotsudaira who saw Horizon stretching out the fingers of her right hand, looked at the broken window and while experiencing an uncomfortable sweat,

“H-hey Horizon?”

“Jud, Today I have plans to do with Kimi to IZUMO. However on the way I thought about bringing Toori along and have been chasing after him”

“Yeah, now that mention it you did mention something about that during class……”

“Jud. It is the store master’s family. The store master’s parent, Toori’s grandmother is there”

The reason for going there was,

“It appears that grandmother appears to know about the past Horizon therefore I wanted to meet her at least once.”

Hearing the contents of the spoken words Mitotsudaira lightly held her breath.

There were a lot of things to consider.

There was the fact that Horizon had begun to hold interest regarding her past self and that she was going to face her past head-on. There,

…Kimi had probably proposed the idea; however the chancellor did not have the eagerness to go.

Horizon wished to know about her past self.

I wonder if the fact that he was trying as much as possible to not interfere was due to there still being a part which he was drawing back from Horizon.

That’s why

“…Catch the chancellor—”

She tried suggesting that for a reaction.

“Shall I accompany you? As an escort.”

Hey, Masazumi called out to her from behind. However Horizon,

“No”

That was rejected.

However before the shock of being told she was unnecessary arrived, Horizon continued speaking.

“Yes, — I have already requested that Futayo accompany me”

“I-Is that so?”

As if trying to fill the void which had opened up inside her, Mitotsudaira asked a question.

In front of Mitotsudaira’s eyes Horizon nodded in response. That was correct.

“Jud, Lately Futayo has been extremely busy with due to her effectiveness at her job slicing the remains of armor plating she been called “Lady Ueno”, I thought she should take a breather. Just now when I could not find Mitotsudaira I called out to Futayo and there she was “I do have interest in the confections of France”

“…It seems that over there Futayo has been unable to acquire any free time and her tension seems like it is falling.”

However well,

“In the case of Futayo tension falling, if it confection, If she said so I could prepare them you know?"

“? Is it possible for Mitotsudaira to produce confection?”

Mitotsudaira nodded her head slightly

She had self-awareness about being someone who could cook.

Her cooking had a tendency towards those of a wolf, though with confection as long as citrus fruits were not used she could do them. Particularly those western confections which used dairy products such as butter and cream were among her favorites. That was, in other words

“Confections that use the fat of animals. — They suit the tastes of a wolf you know?”

“Jud. Well, eventually I would like you to teach me how to make those. If I had to say then a lot of what Blue thunder handled were “Meals” the master had also said that she wished for that kind of repertoire.”

Really? The one who raised their voice was Masazumi.

“Well, while I’m a supporter of the Eastern confection; however I still have interest in Western confection. My father likes them and if would be good if I could serve them before
and after meetings. —Would you be willing to teach me Mitotsudaira?”

Jud, Mitotsudaira went to reply, however thought about it for a moment.

If I had to say recently the main trend of French confection were small goods. Taking into account the fact that Horizon was working in a bakery,

“If it is something you plan to sell in the store, I believe that there is a more suitable person than me”

“Who would that be?”

“Jud, Mary Stuart”

Mary who was provisionally seeking asylum from England was together with the Tachibana couple presently members of our class. However Mitotsudaira had hardly exchanged words with Mary. The reason was simple.

…It was because she was British.

During the Middle Ages Hexagone Française had invaded England; however those invaders became indigenous and created the southern part of England. Consequently England attempted repeatedly to be involved with the Royal succession of France; there was also the famous Joan De Arc who caused the Anglo-French 100 year war.

Hexagone Française even now still considers England as a vassal state or territories of Française and is treating it as an insurgent nation. Mitotsudaira also had from a young age gown up listening to her mother’s stories about Joan De Arc. A mere two hundred years ago France almost came under the control of England, with its lands and people being ravished and there the girl who had leaded the salvation of France was burnt at the stake by the English.

That it was a long time ago is what her mother would always laugh and tell her. That now is the world of “stories”.

…….That is why; it is not like she held any resentment against England, however.

Her sentiment was that she must find some positive points. They interfered with her country and plundered many things, however England had probably gone ahead and returned something.

That was a negative way of thinking.

She was thinking that she should not bring historical problems into her and Mary’s personal relationship.

Therefore she was taking a distance from Mary to make sure that part did not come out during a chance remark.

However during the time while she was thinking about herself who had made the claim that Mary was a suitable substitute concerning the production of confection,

“— Mitotsudaira?”

“Eh?”

In contrast to here who was falling into a spiral of deep thought, to Mitsudaira who seemed as if she was taken aback, Horizon called out.

“Why Mary?”

“Ah, umm, well”

While feeling a one way sense of disappointment that if she did not explain they would not accept Mitotsudaira spoke.

“Rather the confection of Hexagone Française, in England there are more goods which would be considered evolutions of bread. If I had to say Hexagone Française’s confection has a lot of small goods—“

“That is the type that I wish for, Mitotsudaira. If it is an evolution of bread then it would be somewhat difficult to distinguish from the goods on the shelves.”

“….Is that right?”

“Jud. — The store master is always originally from IZUMO; however it would appear that she is a magnificent real samurai and that confection creating and the like were out one shot in her way of living. If I had to say, it seems like that she learned to make bread in England.”

Well, she nodded and behind her Masazumi softly laughed.

“Silver Wolf confection classroom huh. I wonder if this would be held regularly”

“Masazumi….!”

Turning around, outside of the window a pair of black wings appeared holding a package .

“Eh!? What? Service contravene classroom…!? What is that material? I’ll use it!? — Ah, this is that idiot’s goods”

“Malga would you please stop mishearing such strange things… If that package is a Priestess work then please forward it over to Asama’s place.”

Ah, Naruze looked at the name and address, then kicked the broken windowsill and did a backwards somersault.

It looked like she was correct.

Lately every night together with Naito she had been flying around testing the functionality of Schwarz Fräulein and Weiss Fräulein however,

“As expected you don’t use them during the day? I understand that the noise is dreadful after all”

“They have bad fuel consumption. During the day since people and ships are flying, we have to make quick stops and circumvent a lot of them which makes the fuel costs nothing to sneeze at. That’s why night, when it is only people we know, is the real deal. — For the time being we have also been setting “Geheimnis Sabbat” during the night, will you come watch?”

Jud, Horizon was the one who replied. She nodded and,

“I will bring the confection that Mitotsudaira has created along with me”

Hmm, Naruze showed a meaningful smile and flew above the wind sill.

“That sounds nice — it has been a while. I’m looking forward to it”

She thought about protesting, however before she could voices echoed up from below.

“He ran away!” “He’s crawling!... He’s fast” “eh, no stop!”

There among the screams of the students was the sound of footsteps mixed in,

“…..It’s the Chancellor”

“….Horizion will ignore this and go ahead with Kimi”

There’s nothing to be done, Masazumi’s voice was heard however it suddenly stopped. Thinking about what the matter was, there Tsukinowa was opening a sign frame

Masazumi who was looking at the sign frame slightly furrowed her brow, however when she noticed here,

“Ah, — please go on ahead. A message has come in from Neshinbara so I just have to deal with that”

“If something happens, make sure to immediately let me know okay?”

Jud, after hearing that answer Mitotsudaira together with Horizon went out into the corridor. Everyone else as well, for example Mary, at this time was living while embracing a variety of thoughts.

[[Image:Horizon3A_0076.jpg|thumb]]
'''Study - IZUMO CORPORATION'''

''Toori'':　『Sis! Sis! I descended down into IZUMO however there were a variety of branded goods and I did not know which I should buy! Do you have any advice please! 』

''Kimi'':　『Let’s see, having a basic look there should be no problem if you buy the IZUMO brand. It’s a composite syndicate so you can go from a castle or ship tp even a grain of rice.

The representative brands of IZUMO as are below 』

*'''Izumo Industry:''' IZUMO’s parent organization. In reality IZUMO is also a brand of the Izumo Industry however since Izumo industry has Shinto and aviation technologies as the primary concern the positions are now reversed.
*'''IZUMO:''' IZUMO’s main brand. Having Shinto, aviation technology and commodities as the primary concerns, it has developed at many levels by using the transportation capacity of the Shinto network which connects the entirety of the Far East. It is the largest enterprise of the Far East. Since the Shirasago Enterprise started dealing with serious goods, in reality they have started developing into a variety of areas including joke material.
*'''Shirasago Enterprise''': In contrast to IZUMO which liked to develop a variety of new products, with serious staple goods and Shinto-related as the core of the brand they have in reality changed into a different shrine. The headquarters are located below IZUMO on the land of the old IZUMO. They often get caught up in the messes of IZUMO and ends up in the role of facing that trouble.
*'''Bizen''': A brand which handles ironworking related activities. It is located upon the southern provisional country border of M.H.H.R. and Hexagone Française and conducts the provision of Olay Metal to both countries. Its expansion into other country is BIZEN.
*'''INARIFOX:''' an Inari related development section which was merged during the Harmonic Unification War. Specialises in the development of Mouse and Executive Assistant
*'''Izumo Divine Transmission:''' A provider which handled the Shinto divine transmission network from ancient times. It is the foundation of the entire Far East’s Shinto divine transmission network, after the Harmonic Unification War they also took charge of the heavenly god divine transmission network system of the Capital and the Ise force.

''Kimi'':『There are also the gods of war MINO and the fast food stalwart BURGER, however these should describe those relating to life on Musashi and those located nearby. Musashi has the majority of Shinto goods and Divine transmissions being of the Shirasago brand as a result of the Asama Shrine being connected to Shirasago, however in other cities of the Far East the names of IZUMO and Izumo Divine Transmission are larger. Each brand has goods which they are considered a speciality so it might be good to keep that in mind.” 』

''Toori'':　『Well…., with all these being available I have to make sure to decide by genre. 』

''Kimi'':『No, you’re talking about Eroge again. 』

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 01

2012-10-11T07:55:24Z

Zaregoto: Created page with "==Chapter 01: The Companions of the Closed Room == thumb ''To not want to feel guilty'' ''To simply want to talk is what kind of thing'' '''Poin..."

==Chapter 01: The Companions of the Closed Room ==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0037.jpg|thumb]]
''To not want to feel guilty''

''To simply want to talk is what kind of thing''

'''Point Allocation (Composure)'''

<center>●</center>

Luuynes: 『My lady』

ANA: 『What is it? 』

Luuynes: 『It appears that there is a situation in which I can go there. I think that it will become a situation where I will intrude on the co-operators on the way however it seems that several kind souls will intermediate. 』

ANA: 『Yeah I mostly understand, it is that old man... Ah, However however if you are coming over here I want a letter. One from my elder brother, one from her and one from my friend. Ones which are handwritten okay? 』

Luuynes: 『That degree of an order then one way or another. 』

ANA: 『My my, you do not care who the requested party is? 』

Luuynes: 『It is simply saying that I want the thing which I want. I determine that it does not matter who is the other party. 』

ANA: 『You are flawless』

Luuynes: 『It is an honour to be praised by you. Well then my lady is it not about time that you sleep? 』

ANA: 『Yeah…., however』

Luuynes『The cold is? 』

ANA: 『Perhaps that is right I wonder? 』

Luuynes:『In that case please relax. During the next few days the sun should be visiting there. For my lady who has received the nickname “Moon” in order to receive the sun, the time when the sun has arrived has come. That is something that I try saying』

ANA: 『Once the morning comes the moon disappears you know? Is something which I try and say. 』

Luuynes: 『No, my lady that is it simply that is becomes not possible to see. It yields the light to the sun. There is no way that the moon disappears. It is a physical impossibility. 』

ANA: 『You are flawless』

<center>●</center>

There was a classroom which was warmly accepting the light of the sun.

The window was open, with class being conducted among the incoming wind.

In front of the blackboard there was a female teacher with a nametag Sanyou, who while stretching her back was drawing a hexagon with blackboard chalk.

“Well now, Musashi is currently in Hexagone Française I’m sorry that two weeks have passed since we have arrived here, and that the scope of class had finally reached this part—“
Even since England, after covering English history, things had livened up and had been unable to catch up. While Sanyo was thinking that at this rate after the second semester would be perilous, for the time being she completed drawing the hexagon.

“Okay, this is the shape of Hexagone Française however originally during the era of the Roman Empire this area was the land of the barbarians. At the present moment this might be difficult to believe however at the time with regards to Europe beneath the southern areas of Rome was not a country but was simply a deserted land in which several tribes came and went. That being the case the Roman Empire called the part of this large land that would eventually become a part of Hexagone Française the Gaul province.”

Then,

“In order to suppress the threat of the barbarians the Roman Empire dispatched Caesar. There in 511 B.C. Caesar oppressed a large portion of Gaul. This era of Caesar’s memorandum is still being conveyed today through “Caesar’s Military History”.”

Sanyou thought to herself, Lord Caesar had accomplished a variety of different things

With respect to the historical reproduction since Caesar’s invasion of Gaul was the keystone for the territory segmentation that followed it was re-enacted through a detailed plan. However as a consequence of being too passionate, a rehearsal ended up being conducted and after the main event, Caesar ended up writing “Came again, Saw again, and Won again” in “Caesar’s Military History”.

“Anyhow after the collapse of the Roman Empire this land once again returned to being a lawless area. During the eight-ninth century, this area was once again conquered and the individual who granted this area peace was Charles the Great. In French he was known as Charlemagne. He placed the area from the present day Europe up to Tres España under his
command, however after his death this “Carolingian Empire” was split into three….”

On the right side of the hexagon Sanyou drew a shape like an upside down shogi piece. Beneath both of these she drew a boot shaped diagram.

“One of these, the one on the right side was M.H.R.R. Another one of these, the one at the bottom became K.P.A.ITALIA. Lastly where the former Gaul province was located became Hexagon Francis“

Well then,

“Do you know which part of Hexagon Francis makes it weaker in regards to M.H.R.R. and K.P.A.Italia?”

<center>●</center>

In response to the question everyone looked around. When she indicated someone as a test the blonde-haired student,

“Ah, I’m sorry, my family is Catholic…”

Sanyou formed a wry smile. People do have a lot of circumstances, after nodding in recognition she took a breath,

“Well Hexagon Francis does not have either a Holy Roman Empire or a Pope. In other words, it is simply a country which possesses a large volume of land. Therefore compared to the other two countries they possess a weaker level of influence, even when they installed an internal king this wasn’t recognised by either M.H.R.R. or K.P.A. Italia with this conversely being something that was exploited. However….”

Sanyou drew multiple oblique lines on the interior of the hexagon and created a plane.

“The central region. In respect to M.H.R.R. which consists of a large number of mountains and forest and K.P.A. Italia which has a small landmass Hexagone Française with its rivers and large plains had an advantage when it came to production. Using this land as a foundation by the time of the crusades Française had become a country which compared favorably to other nations, following this there were the civil wars due to the hundred year war and the religious revolution however on the contrary these events were used to establish “Gallicanism”, a Catholic style which was not controlled by the Pope. Then…”

Sanyo wrote “Emperor” in the center of the hexagon.

“After increasing national power and an obtaining an original Catholic style, they also obtained their own Emperor. This was not like the Roman Emperor who was bound by Catholicism and history; it was an Emperor for the sake of Hexagone Française.”

Among those Emperors’ the individual who led Hexagone Française to its peak was —”

There she took a breath. While looking over everyone, with her back hand she wrote on the blackboard.

“The current Chancellor Louis Exiv”

Tapping the blackboard and taking a look there was an unreadable something written on the blackboard, with that Sanyou halted her movements.

<center>●</center>

“…..Well then”

While thinking that the neighboring classroom that had suddenly become quiet was a mystery, Mary stood up from her chair.

Inside the silent classroom, she raised her right hand and at her hands appeared a Shinto style sign frame.

It was a set with Tenzou.

The previous day, the confirmation for the contract has passed through Asama and using the setting “Hidden Tsirhc” a combination of Catholic and Shinto was achieved.

“— Mary? Can you give your opinion? Is it all right?”

“— Eh? Um, Jud, my apologies teacher, I was just doing a bit of thinking about Tenzou”

For some reason everybody straightened their posture and took a position where they were straining their ears. By the window side the wet man and his older sister were fanning each other with desk mats, and Musashi's Princess was watching that. On the opposite side, the corridor side,

“Muneshige … I just now almost let my soul escape form my body”

“Eh? What’s the matte Gin. There’s nothing strange about thinking about your partner”

While thinking that there were people here who understood what she was saying, Mary operated her sign frame. While thinking that if Tenzou who was next to her on her right hand side, who was staying silent and looking downward, was felling unwell she would look after him later she,

“Well then Hexagone Française which had gained Louis Exiv as the Emperor increased the size of its territory. It was a result from of the shape becoming a hexagon that there was a trend for Française to be called Hexagon. This was the origin of Hexagone. Then according to the recreation of History, they will be the victor of the thirty year war and it is
the current thinking that they will become an existence which could be said to be the supreme ruler of the entirety of Europe.”

However,

“Louis Exiv decided to cooperate with the Mouri clan who governed the Far East portion of Hexagon Francis. He had a student marriage with the current head of the Mouri clan, the women who inherited the name of Mouri Terumoto.”

Mary thought. That there is someone who is in a similar situation as her.

She had come to the Far East by claiming the survival of England as her just cause however there was also that type of thing between Mouri and Hexagon Francis.

Mary while thinking back on the knowledge that she had Tenzou teach her every night on the Far East power balance,

“Originally the Mouri lineage was a powerful regional clan of a small force; however in the generation of the enlightened monarch Mouri Motonari they expanded the scale of their force. At that time, the Amako family who was overseeing the Izumo region was brought down however IZUMO which was being overseen by the Amako family feared the intervention of Hexagon Francis—”

Mary looked out the window. Everyone else looked as well.

What was outside the window was the land and city floating in the sky.

It was a floating island, a place where things such as the construction of Musashi were done.

On the occasion of the large scale reconstruction that Musashi had underwent 10 years ago; she had come from England to see it together with her younger sister.

This IZUMO was,

“Prior to the Mouri invasion the shrine and the central development were floated; furthermore the surrounding ports, companies and workshops were also floated and considered a neutral territory. There were many connections to the Amako clan in IZUMO…”

She had heard that Milton and Walter, who were of the Amako clan, had even after overseeing the flotation of IZUMO continued to battle with Mouri. They were doing this as a preventative measure against Mouri and Hexagon Francis who were trying to interfere with IZUMO.

It was two years ago when those two came to England. I wonder if it was because they had decided that IZUMO’s status as a neutral territory was stable.

On the inside Mary happily thought that it was after she had departed from England that she had become able to think that way about them.

“There are quite a number of individuals originally from IZUMO who are currently in Musashi.”

The one who nodded in agreement was Oriotorai.

“That holds true for me, as well as Suzu’s father, Toori and Kimis’ mother’s family side were also from IZUMO. Also… Sanyo was as well”

The one who nodded in agreement was Kimi.

“Haha, at IZUMO our grandmother was doing fluid related…., now she would be an advisor I wonder? Anyway that type of feeling right? If I can make the arrangements I was considering visiting her today however, Foolish brother?”

In front of the dancing girl’s question, the wet man however tilted his neck.

“Hmm….. You’re planning to bring Horizon along with you right? Nah, I’m a little reluctant, I'll go afterward”

“Is that so? Toori. Why?

In response to the Musashi’s princess’s question he scratched his hair with an um.

“Well, for some reason or another I guess.”

Mary who was thinking that there must be some circumstances looked towards the puzzled Horizon. There,

“So about this Mouri family at the moment they have a slightly difficult situation approaching them. That is because in the era of the Mouri family current head Lady Terumoto they become the representative of Hashiba’s side, the western force, during the final battle deciding the rulership of the Far East and battle with the Eastern forces of Matsudaira —”

She took a breath.

“— As a result they meet their defeat and lose a large amount of their force”

<center>●</center>

Nonetheless, in order to get across her words Mary opened her mouth. There,

“However the Mouri clan, Lord Motonari prospered with his three sons, and prepared for what was to come. Towards his three sons so as to unite their abilities there in the story of the “three arrows”, a famous anecdote of Lord Motonari right?

This was knowledge that she had heard from Tenzou just the previous day.

Lord Motonari called his three sons together and first handed his eldest son a single arrow which he was made to break.

After that he handed his next oldest son two arrows, which he somehow managed to break by himself. However,
…..when he handed his third eldest three arrows, he tried to break these on his own however he was unable to do so, however.

The eldest and second eldest were both unable to break the three arrows. The three men who were unable to break suffered a trauma. Consequently Lord Motonari,

“……You must not ostracise. As to combine the abilities of the three of you. You will suffer emotion damage otherwise…!”

Saying that the three of them peacefully combined their abilities and overcame the difficult situation, it seemed to be that sort of instruction.

This apparently was something that nearly became inconsistent with the historical re-enactment, however this was apparently adverted due to Lord Motonari’s praised ad-lib ability.

The performance skills of the people of the Far East is high, is what Mary thought

“—There Lord Motonari sent his second and third born sons into the east and west counties that Mouri was suppressing in order to solidify the defences of the indirect rule that Mouri was conducting. However the first-born son who was succeeding the Mouri clan soon passed away. Consequently the child of the oldest born son, the grandchild of Lord Motonari Terumoto ended up becoming the young heir to the Mouri clan.”

However Motonari who was supporting the young ruler also before long passed away.

While being supported by her two uncles who had gone to different families and her other uncles who were the children of Lord Motonari’s concubines she took command of the Mouri clan.

“However, after wards they suffered the Hashiba invasion and surrendered, choosing to becoming incorporated into the organization as this was the path to keep Lord Terumoto alive.

I wonder if it was because of this, it is said that Hexagone Française and the Mouri clan formed a close relationship in order to prevent the invasion on the Far East side and prevent the interference in Hexagone Française’s rule.”

Well then, there Mary spoke. What was being displayed in her sigh frame was Hexagone Française’s structure.

* '''Councillor: Louis Exiv: Inherits the blood of the gods. Testament Armour user.'''
* '''President: Mouri Terumoto: Wife of Exiv. Also inherits the name of D'Artagnan. Testament Armour user.'''
* '''Vice Councillor: Lord Turenne: Due to the name inheritance being announced only recently, details unknown'''
* '''Vice President: Luynes : Refers to the God of War Palais Cardinal . Also inherits the name of the treasurer Mazarin.'''
* '''Secretary: Mouri Motokiyo: Hexagone Française’s automated doll Mouri 1. Terumoto’s adviser'''
* '''Special Agent: The Three Musketeers (Henri, Armand, Isaac): Battled styled automated dolls attached to Terumoto.'''

“—that should sum it up. Since France had formed their relationship with Mouri, it was then that they first began to exchange automated dolls as personnel. It is said that they a part of Mouri’s side force replenishment, however including that nothing is said about Turenne’s identity except that they are a first year different species, it is a source of uncertainty.

The one who nodded in agreement was the glass wearing boy who was close with Shakespeare. In front of Mary’s eyes, while he was pulling out a sign frame with the same contents as here,

“It would seem that it was a personal that was recommended by Louise Exiv’s younger sister, the former provisional councillor and student president Anne D'Autriche, who as the result of an incurable disease is currently undergoing treatment at an M.H.R.R. Protestant city. However, according to talk, this person apparently passed the test implemented in Hexagone Française’s by quite a narrow margin. It is said they might be the possessor of some type of specialized ability or something.”

“Well, from what I hear, that is in other words an idiot?”

“No, after all being at the Vice president class there is no way that it is that straight forward. It is something to be cautious of”

The one who spoke in agreement was Oriotorai who was standing at the podium. While writing a summary of the words with chalk on the blackboard, she gave a smile of recognition this way.

“Well, that should sum it up. Thank you for your opinion Mary, you did a good job”

Being told that by the person who was in charge of this class, there was relief that she was becoming a member of this class.

“Thank you very much”

“Jud. Well, Mary our class has this kind of atmosphere okay? Umm, the contents of your execution are—”

She said Jud, however Mary tilted her head. While questioning what exactly was occurring on her inside,

“I think it was determined by majority so it become like that…however how does me kissing Tenzou become a punishment? “

The neighboring Tenzou hung his head, tilted it and fell onto his desk, and then Oriotorai while still keeping her back facing this way raised a strange noise with chalk on the blackboard.

<center>●</center>

Masazumi was reflexively taken aback at the ear splitting noise which penetrated from her ears to her core.

I’m really bad when it comes to this type of noise. Glancing around her surroundings, there directly in front on her Mitotsudaira hair was completely standing on end and shivering.

“My my my!, Nenji!. You’re rippling”

“Yeah! Shake my surface!!”

How noisy.

Nevertheless Oriotorai in response to Mary dragged the strange noise until the edge of the chalkboard.

During that time, Masazumi was lightly clenching her teeth and shaking, however

“Ah!”

The strange noises vanished, and at the same time that Oriotorai turned around the end of class bell began to slowly ring out

Oh, well, Oriotorai who had checked the time placed the chalk and paused for a moment.

“Well for now today’s class is finished. Then during HR we will discuss the preparations and the for the upcoming planned field tip. Well the current Musashi has not yet decided where it is headed yet, when the situation is understood it is something that I want to decide. Also the person who is going to Miriam’s place please take the notes."

Hearing the words being said, Masazumi suddenly thought.

Determining the situation of Musashi is my job is it not.

Well, what should Musashi do for the current future? That plan had been mostly decided upon.

There Mitotsudaira who was in front of her turned around and spoke.

“Masazumi? In approximately one week Musashi’s repairs should be completed. If there is something that you haven’t decided upon I am available for consultation you know? My hometown is in the sky of Hexagone Françaisey after all.”

“Ah, in that case could I’ll have you accompany me after school for a bit. There something which I wish to examine a little. I also wished to discuss with everyone where we should direct Musashi from here on out”

With those words everyone in the classroom turned around. Oriotorai also raised a smile however loudly clapped her hands.

“Ok, Okay but for now after we have finished HR okay? Then you can do as you please”

Jud, Masazumi exchanged nods with Mitotsudaira, then as if to convince herself Masazumi muttered.

“I have to keep a level head. Both for the future of Musashi and the Far East. ….First thing to do is HR.

Once that was finished it would be after school. That was the start of free time.

Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon

2012-10-11T07:31:24Z

Zaregoto: /* Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A */

[[Image:Horizon cover1.jpg|thumb|300px|Cover art]]
'''''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''''' (境界線上のホライゾン/Horizon on the Middle of Nowhere) is a light novel series written by Kawakami Minoru and ilustrated by Satoyasu (TENKY).

==Story Synopsis==

In the distant future, Earth has been devastated and its inhabitants seek a new home in the heavens. However, constant warfare forces humans to return to Earth, which has turned into an uninhabitable planet except for a certain area called the Divine States.

The Divine States are too small to accommodate all the humans, so they duplicated the area and created the Harmonic Divine States. In order to retrace their steps and rediscover their journey to the heavens, the returned humans began to reproduce history from the year 10,000 BC, using a mysterious history book called Testament.

History reproduction proceeds smoothly until A.D. 1413, when a war broke out in the Divine States. This causes the Harmonic Divine States to crash onto the original world. The humans living in the Harmonic Divine States lose their land and invade the original world. The people of the Divine States surrender and they are divided by the invaders from the Harmonic Divine States. They try to resume the reproduction of history from A.D.1457, but the update of history terminates in A.D.1648. A rumor of apocalypse begins to spread around the world.

==Translation==

=== [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they are working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

===Recruitment===

The Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon project is currently looking for editors. If you are highly proficient in English, please consider signing up as an editor for this series. For more details, you may contact YoakeNoHikari via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4618 forum] or by posting a message on her [[User_talk:YoakeNoHikari|talk]] page. For the policy on anonymous editing, please see [[Format_guideline#Anonymous_Editors|this]] for details. Anonymous edits are encouraged; this project is open to anyone and everyone, and depends on the contributions of the public to continue to function. If you are unsure as to whether or not an edit is justified, please effect it. Edits will be looked over by a project translator or project editor.

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4618 forum].'''

== Updates ==
*September 12, 2011 - Teaser page created.
*21 November 2011 - Upgraded to full project.

==Terminologies==
*All terminologies, character information, and other series details are hosted on [http://genesis-horizon.wikia.com/wiki/Kyoukai_Senjou_no_Horizon_Wiki this wiki]. Alternative glossary page [http://kyoukaisen.tumblr.com/glossary here].
*Alternatively, for a Baka-Tsuki translation affiliated list of terminology and their translations, check the [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines]].
*You may also consult the novels' glossaries.

==''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''==

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-A===
[[File:1A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Preface|Preface]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Table_of_Content|Table of Contents]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Character_Introduction|Character Introduction]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Glossary|Glossary]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_History|History]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_School Rules|School Rules]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1__Prologue|Prologue - Those Lined Up Before the Horizon]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - Chance Meeting]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_02|Chapter 02 - The Classroom's Wrecking Crew]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_03|Chapter 03 - Innocents at the Table]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_04|Chapter 04 - The Foreigner King]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_05|Chapter 05 - Those Reunited Under the Fair Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_06|Chapter 06 - Fated Ones Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter 07|Chapter 07 - Philosophers Atop the Stairs]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_08|Chapter 08 - Doubters in the Depths of a Ravine]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_09|Chapter 09 - The One Waiting Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_10|Chapter 10 - Commandos In Town]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_11|Chapter 11 - Adults in the Pub]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_12|Chapter 12 - Innocents in Remorse Way]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_13|Chapter 13 - The Authorities at the Rendezvous Point]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_14|Chapter 14 - Covert Operatives Under the Night Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_15|Chapter 15 - Gathered Friends in the Confined Room]] (0/14) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_16|Chapter 16 - Those Who Prepare in the Courtyard]] (0/36) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_17|Chapter 17 - Usurper in the Street]] (0/38) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_18|Chapter 18 - The School Teacher]] (0/30) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_19|Chapter 19 - Soarers in the Sky]] (0/28) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_20|Chapter 20 - Graduates Under the Moon]] (0/34) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-B===
[[File:1B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25 - Advocate at the Confession Grounds
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_29|Chapter 29 - Musashi's Knights]] (23/36)
*Chapter 30 - Toori's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 31 - Masazumi's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 32 - Ruler of the Land
*Chapter 33 - The Summit's Flower
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35 - The Trumpeter at the Start Line
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38 - Musashi's Mr. Impossible
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_41|Chapter 41 - Above the parallel lines of the ones who are in confrontation]] (~Half of the chapter)
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-A===
[[File:2A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-B===
[[File:2B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A===
[[File:3A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume_3__Prologue|Prologue - The Outsiders on the Bridge]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - The Companions of the Closed Room]]
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-B===
[[File:3B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-C===
[[File:3C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-A===
[[File:4A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Prologue|Prologue - Those Who Touch the Meander with Their Feet]]
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-B===
[[File:4B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-C===
[[File:Vol 4C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 62|The Distant Supporter]]
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 95|Chapter 95]]
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5-A===
[[File:Vol 5A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 5A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: N/A
*Project Supervisor: [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

:* [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Imoutolover|Imoutolover]]
:* [[User:Suiri Megami Alice|Suiri Megami Alice]]
:*[[User:Cosmic Eagle|Cosmic Eagle]]

'''A.W.O.L.'''

'''M.I.A'''

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Link2link8|Link2link8]]

:*[[User:IceCreamPhilosophy|IceCreamPhilosophy]]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Skarlath|Skarlath]] (Focusing on last year of High School, I'll be back at the end of the year)

All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1A - 境界線上のホライゾンI<上> (September 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867218-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1B - 境界線上のホライゾンI<下> (October 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867270-2)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2A - 境界線上のホライゾンII<上> (June 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867848-3)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2B - 境界線上のホライゾンII<下> (July 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867901-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3A - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<上> (June 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868600-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3B - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<中> (July 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868647-1)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3C - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<下> (September 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868735-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4A - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<上> (September 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870805-0)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4B - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<中> (October 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870806-7)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4С - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<下> (December 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870807-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5A - 境界線上のホライゾンV<上> (August 10, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886854-9)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon

2012-10-10T21:59:41Z

Zaregoto: /* Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A */

[[Image:Horizon cover1.jpg|thumb|300px|Cover art]]
'''''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''''' (境界線上のホライゾン/Horizon on the Middle of Nowhere) is a light novel series written by Kawakami Minoru and ilustrated by Satoyasu (TENKY).

==Story Synopsis==

In the distant future, Earth has been devastated and its inhabitants seek a new home in the heavens. However, constant warfare forces humans to return to Earth, which has turned into an uninhabitable planet except for a certain area called the Divine States.

The Divine States are too small to accommodate all the humans, so they duplicated the area and created the Harmonic Divine States. In order to retrace their steps and rediscover their journey to the heavens, the returned humans began to reproduce history from the year 10,000 BC, using a mysterious history book called Testament.

History reproduction proceeds smoothly until A.D. 1413, when a war broke out in the Divine States. This causes the Harmonic Divine States to crash onto the original world. The humans living in the Harmonic Divine States lose their land and invade the original world. The people of the Divine States surrender and they are divided by the invaders from the Harmonic Divine States. They try to resume the reproduction of history from A.D.1457, but the update of history terminates in A.D.1648. A rumor of apocalypse begins to spread around the world.

==Translation==

=== [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they are working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

===Recruitment===

The Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon project is currently looking for editors. If you are highly proficient in English, please consider signing up as an editor for this series. For more details, you may contact YoakeNoHikari via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4618 forum] or by posting a message on her [[User_talk:YoakeNoHikari|talk]] page. For the policy on anonymous editing, please see [[Format_guideline#Anonymous_Editors|this]] for details. Anonymous edits are encouraged; this project is open to anyone and everyone, and depends on the contributions of the public to continue to function. If you are unsure as to whether or not an edit is justified, please effect it. Edits will be looked over by a project translator or project editor.

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4618 forum].'''

== Updates ==
*September 12, 2011 - Teaser page created.
*21 November 2011 - Upgraded to full project.

==Terminologies==
*All terminologies, character information, and other series details are hosted on [http://genesis-horizon.wikia.com/wiki/Kyoukai_Senjou_no_Horizon_Wiki this wiki]. Alternative glossary page [http://kyoukaisen.tumblr.com/glossary here].
*Alternatively, for a Baka-Tsuki translation affiliated list of terminology and their translations, check the [[Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines]].
*You may also consult the novels' glossaries.

==''Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon''==

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-A===
[[File:1A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Preface|Preface]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Table_of_Content|Table of Contents]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Character_Introduction|Character Introduction]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Glossary|Glossary]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_History|History]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_School Rules|School Rules]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1__Prologue|Prologue - Those Lined Up Before the Horizon]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 01|Chapter 01 - Chance Meeting]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_02|Chapter 02 - The Classroom's Wrecking Crew]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_03|Chapter 03 - Innocents at the Table]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_04|Chapter 04 - The Foreigner King]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_05|Chapter 05 - Those Reunited Under the Fair Sky]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_06|Chapter 06 - Fated Ones Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter 07|Chapter 07 - Philosophers Atop the Stairs]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_08|Chapter 08 - Doubters in the Depths of a Ravine]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_09|Chapter 09 - The One Waiting Beyond the Door]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_10|Chapter 10 - Commandos In Town]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_11|Chapter 11 - Adults in the Pub]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_12|Chapter 12 - Innocents in Remorse Way]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_13|Chapter 13 - The Authorities at the Rendezvous Point]]
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_14|Chapter 14 - Covert Operatives Under the Night Sky]] (9/22) (41%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_15|Chapter 15 - Gathered Friends in the Confined Room]] (0/14) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_16|Chapter 16 - Those Who Prepare in the Courtyard]] (0/36) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_17|Chapter 17 - Usurper in the Street]] (0/38) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_18|Chapter 18 - The School Teacher]] (0/30) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_19|Chapter 19 - Soarers in the Sky]] (0/28) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_20|Chapter 20 - Graduates Under the Moon]] (0/34) (0%)
*[[Horizon:Volume_1A_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1-B===
[[File:1B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 1B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25 - Advocate at the Confession Grounds
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_29|Chapter 29 - Musashi's Knights]] (23/36)
*Chapter 30 - Toori's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 31 - Masazumi's Eleventh Hour Turnabout
*Chapter 32 - Ruler of the Land
*Chapter 33 - The Summit's Flower
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35 - The Trumpeter at the Start Line
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38 - Musashi's Mr. Impossible
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*[[Horizon:Volume_1_Chapter_41|Chapter 41 - Above the parallel lines of the ones who are in confrontation]] (~Half of the chapter)
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-A===
[[File:2A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-B===
[[File:2B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 2B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-A===
[[File:3A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume_3__Prologue|Prologue - The outsiders on the bridge]]
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-B===
[[File:3B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3-C===
[[File:3C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 3C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61
*Chapter 62
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-A===
[[File:4A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4A Prologue|Prologue - Those Who Touch the Meander with Their Feet]]
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26
*Chapter 27
*Chapter 28
*Chapter 29
*Chapter 30

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-B===
[[File:4B.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4B Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Chapter 31
*Chapter 32
*Chapter 33
*Chapter 34
*Chapter 35
*Chapter 36
*Chapter 37
*Chapter 38
*Chapter 39
*Chapter 40
*Chapter 41
*Chapter 42
*Chapter 43
*Chapter 44
*Chapter 45
*Chapter 46
*Chapter 47
*Chapter 48
*Chapter 49
*Chapter 50
*Chapter 51
*Chapter 52
*Chapter 53
*Chapter 54
*Chapter 55
*Chapter 56
*Chapter 57
*Chapter 58
*Chapter 59
*Chapter 60
*Chapter 61

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-C===
[[File:Vol 4C.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 62|The Distant Supporter]]
*Chapter 63
*Chapter 64
*Chapter 65
*Chapter 66
*Chapter 67
*Chapter 68
*Chapter 69
*Chapter 70
*Chapter 71
*Chapter 72
*Chapter 73
*Chapter 74
*Chapter 75
*Chapter 76
*Chapter 77
*Chapter 78
*Chapter 79
*Chapter 80
*Chapter 81
*Chapter 82
*Chapter 83
*Chapter 84
*Chapter 85
*Chapter 86
*Chapter 87
*Chapter 88
*Chapter 89
*Chapter 90
*Chapter 91
*Chapter 92
*Chapter 93
*Chapter 94
*[[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 95|Chapter 95]]
*Last Chapter

===Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5-A===
[[File:Vol 5A.jpg|thumb]]
*[[Horizon:Volume 5A Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Preface
*Table of Content
*Character Introduction
*Glossary
*School Rules
*Prologue
*Chapter 01
*Chapter 02
*Chapter 03
*Chapter 04
*Chapter 05
*Chapter 06
*Chapter 07
*Chapter 08
*Chapter 09
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Chapter 18
*Chapter 19
*Chapter 20
*Chapter 21
*Chapter 22
*Chapter 23
*Chapter 24
*Chapter 25
*Chapter 26

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: N/A
*Project Supervisor: [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

:* [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Imoutolover|Imoutolover]]
:* [[User:Suiri Megami Alice|Suiri Megami Alice]]
:*[[User:Cosmic Eagle|Cosmic Eagle]]

'''A.W.O.L.'''

'''M.I.A'''

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Link2link8|Link2link8]]

:*[[User:IceCreamPhilosophy|IceCreamPhilosophy]]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[User:Skarlath|Skarlath]] (Focusing on last year of High School, I'll be back at the end of the year)

All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1A - 境界線上のホライゾンI<上> (September 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867218-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 1B - 境界線上のホライゾンI<下> (October 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867270-2)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2A - 境界線上のホライゾンII<上> (June 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867848-3)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2B - 境界線上のホライゾンII<下> (July 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867901-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3A - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<上> (June 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868600-6)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3B - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<中> (July 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868647-1)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 3C - 境界線上のホライゾンIII<下> (September 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868735-5)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4A - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<上> (September 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870805-0)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4B - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<中> (October 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870806-7)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4С - 境界線上のホライゾンIV<下> (December 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870807-4)
*Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5A - 境界線上のホライゾンV<上> (August 10, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886854-9)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Horizon:Volume 3 Prologue

2012-10-10T21:36:36Z

Zaregoto: /* Prologue: The outsiders on the bridge */

==Prologue: The outsiders on the bridge==
[[File:Horizon3A 0017.jpg|thumb]]
''If you look closely''

''The times when you cannot see underfoot are''

'''Point Allocation (Consideration)'''

<center>●</center>

Ana: 『Hey 』

Luuynes: 『What is the matter? My Lady 』

ANA: 『It's cold. ---No, well, it is not that it is cold, I am just feeling cold. 』

Luuynes: 『It may be some type of failure with the artificial sensory. I will contact the area of responsibility. 』

ANA: 『You are flawless... However, I have already had that task completed. I was told the same thing. It might be a possible error in the artificial sensory. 』

ANA: 『Hey, is it possible that I might break down? 』

Luuynes: 『It is impossible for me to answer that question. The reason being is because that reality has not occurred. Conjecture in respect to a situation which has not occurred, the only thing I can say is "It is possible that both possibilities exist.” 』

ANA: 『Then, for example if you were to experience the cold, what would happen? 』
Luuynes: 『I would cease to function. 』

ANA: 『In that case, hey. 』

Luuynes: 『What is the matter? My Lady 』

ANA: 『My older brother said it, he said it right? If something happens please tell me. That he would grant any wish. ---Just because he has found a person who is important to him and started living properly, acting like he is an adult. In that case, hey, is it fine for me to act like a child? 』

Luuynes: 『It is my determination that My Lady has always remained as a child. 』

ANA: 『That is fine is it not? However, — hey, 』

Luuynes: 『Tes. Please say whatever it is that you wish to say, what is the matter My Lady? 』

ANA: 『I see that you are the same as always. You are flawless. Then I want you to hear me out. You see…』

<center>●</center>

In the morning sky there was an island.

Floating at a position lower than the clouds there was a floating island which stretched from north to south for tens of kilometres. The lower strata area, which hung like an icicle, was divided into a massive blocks by rocks and structures; sometimes these would slowly move as a result of the internal frame and change the shape of island.
At the massive floating island there were two massive objects.
One of these, located on the northern side of the island was a Shinto shrine which possessed a Shinto Shrine shaped gantry crane of several tens of kilometres in scale and a sprawling large scale wooden research facility located at its base.

One of these was located on the eastern side of the island, also connected with a Shinto Shrine shaped gantry crane with a massive ship in the interior as though it was being protected.

The vessel, which was comprised of eight individual ships, was installed in the large scale dock which stretched from north to south across the eastern side of the Island.
It was Musashi.
The eight ship fleet which received the morning sun on the port-side had all of its ships still maintaining their functionality as a city while they remained within the dock.
However from any ship, from that surface there were small multiple high-pitched noises being raised with countless shadows clinging to the surface.

Those shadows whether they were gods of war driving in anchor bolts or people who were assisting in the repair of the ship, including the other species, they were all hurriedly working.

Musashi was currently undergoing complete repairs.

There were the figures of many students among the people participating in the construction,.

If you let the student’s talk, the reasoning
“Well, this makes it possible to earn cash during the early morning”
“I have been helping out after school, so started doing mornings as well”
“Out our way the outer wall is still broken, which is scary”
Is what they claimed.

Also there between the people carrying raw materials and the kobolds, there were multiple running shadows present.

There was a jersey clad girl with two artificial arms and a tall foreigner in a tank top, a jersey clad retainer who was running with dogs, and following quite a considerable distance behind the others there was a silver haired girl.

The girl with the artificial arms and the tall foreigner, who had run further ahead, raised their hand in greeting and split off into a different route.

In contrast the glasses wearing retainer after passing through the path of a natural area at a leisurely pace ascended the staircase which was located ahead of her.

As she did the dogs which were following her circled around at the bottom of the staircase and let out a bark.

Yeah, with the retainer turning around and waving her hand, the dogs emitted one more bark and then dispersed.

The girl retainer then nimbly ascended the staircase.

Once she had finished climbing there was a building with the nameplate Musashi Ariadust Academy and a bridge which reached up to the second floor entranceway.
Furthermore,

“Eh? Asama, are you here for morning practice?”

<center>●</center>

Asama who while still continuing to replace the talismans for the hanging lanterns which were built into the bridge turned around in response to the calling voice.

It was Adele. While regulating her breathing which wasn’t really disordered, she came over this way.

“Are you here for morning practice? Asama”

“Yeah, something close to that.”

Asama replied with a bitter smile. She held the talisman in her hand out towards Adele.

“Lately our academy has been keeping the lights on all throughout the night hasn’t it. That’s why I am doing the work on replacing the lighting spells. There’s also that…”

“What is it?”

“When I consider about what might happen from now on, I thought I should increase my stamina. I started from my family’s shrine below ascended the staircase and then did a light circuit of the schoolyard with Kimi accompanying me however…”

Asama looked at the schoolyard. Kimi was collapsed on top of a bamboo bench located in the corner of schoolyard. The red jersey which was covering her head and upper body belonged to her however,

“Well don’t worry about a thing. I will go to recover it later. I’ll return either by the way of my family’s spring or Suzu’s public bathhouse, whether or not make it in time for morning class is a mystery however.”

“Kimi always makes sure to eat the breakfast the chancellor makes before coming to the academy after all. About Kimi, how should I put it, why is it that while dancing is okay when it comes to running she is just a slightly higher class than a normal person?”

“Kimi’s “Dance of the Summit” is similar to Futayo’s acceleration technique, they both have fatigue reduction protections being inserted into the ability. She insists that “I have no willpower so I did it like that!”

While saying that Asama though to herself. That the ability which required being able to be customized as a prerequisite was quite annoying.

After all Kimi often didn’t think about things, when there appeared a situation that couldn’t be dealt with she immediately started on about “New version! New version!” “Ok Okay, again? once again?” “Groin!?Groin is high!?“, displaying her lunatic. Each and every time, the two of us soaked into the spring together doing this and that,

“My Priestess’s ‘Yearly spell supervision amount’ status rating is due a large part as a result of handling Kimi’s requests”

There letting out a sigh she was unaware Kimi had stood up and began walking in this direction. While walking she put on the jacket which had been placed over her,

“Eh, This kid’s jersey, the cloth around the chest area has stretched….! This Priestess, what are you attempting to achieve by creating a breast mould!? Planning on making manjuu or something!?

“When it fits you perfectly fine what exactly are you talking about!? Ah Adele would you please stop look down and averting your eyes.”

From beyond Adele, who was looking this way, a hand suddenly grasped the edge of the overhanging bridge from beneath the staircase.

Eh? There in front of here who was thinking that from the far side of the grasped palm an elbow appeared and then proceeded as if to pull upwards the rest of the body.

“S-Somehow I managed one full lap around the ship”

It was Mitotsudaira.

<center>●</center>

The jersey figure of Mitotsudaira arrived at the top of the bridge completely out of breath.

….I-It really does seem like a “somehow” situation.

In front of her eyes there was Adele who had run the exact same course yet whose breathing was not disturbed and although she was the same age as here a huge priestess. Mitotsudaira felt a feeling of irrationality against both these parties, however there was nothing to be done.

In any case Mitotsudaira used the banister as a support and attempted to stand. However her knees were shaking, “Ow…”

She grasped the banister and attempted to move forward however she began to fall from her knees. Hurriedly she attempted to support her body though before she could take her next action Asama had already approached. While she was already holding a talisman,

[[File:Horizon3A_0024-0025.jpg|thumb]]

“Ah, Mito, please do not push your body so much. I will cleanse your exhaustion with a purification ritual.

“It is fine, Tomo, I will use my internal bless for a thing like that, you should use it for another…”

Before she had finished speaking, Asama claimed that it was fine and came to her side. She had me lean against the banister,

『Good Work—』

Hasami, in order to cast the spell, displayed several forms for conformation. Asama already had the talisman out and was already clearing her throat as the preparation for the activation so there was no way to stop her.

Therefore leaving everything to the agreement, Mitotsudaira lowered her hips, stretched her legs and took a breath. Thus Asama removed this side’s shoes, then splitting at the seam lining of the ankle she opened the tights.

“I’ll attach one to the soles of your feet, if it tickles please let me know”

“Even If I say it tickles don’t…”

It suddenly happened. Mitotsudaira tried to endure the strength of the fingers which seemed to be pushing into her sole.

“Hyaaa”

….Impossible. This is impossible!

“Hey … Mito, Aren’t you too ticklish? Perhaps I should say a rare sensitivity syndrome…... hey”

“W-What is it?”

Asama nodded with a yeah,

“However if it is like that then it won’t finish therefore shall we continue?”

“Eh? Hey, go easy on meeee”

Due to not being able to move her legs her upper body started to thrash about.

She experienced a different type of being out of breathe than before and at the point where she became exhausted she also lost the power to resist. She became limp and was left as the mercy of Asama.

“Mito, you have the same soft soles as Adele…. They do say that the people with soft soles have fast legs.

Even if she said it earnestly, there was nothing to do about the reality of the situation.

Letting out a sigh that was unrelated to exhaustion Mitotsudaira lightly shrugged her shoulders.

“Even if you say that I am the same as Adele I am not fast at all you know? I was even called a Heavy Tank type by Kimi.”

Hmm, the one who was puzzled was Adele. She looked at my feet which Asama was rubbing,

“If I had to say the fifth special Agent seems more like the type who does the breaking type of movement. I guess you would say the Powerful type.”

There smiling and attempting to cover for here was a thankful gesture.

That’s why Mitotsudaira took another breath and then opened her mouth. My, my, with a self-deprecation attitude raised her upper body,

“Is it because I am a Demi Loup-Garou. Or is it there some trick that I am not understanding, I am just not good with fast movements. About where it is that I should put the strength into.”

“Fifth Special Agent. If you put too much power in it will actually have the opposite effect and become slower you know?”

“Jud, I am often told that by Naomasa, I am taking care to avoid that happening though…”

There Mitotsudaira lightly waved her hand as a demonstration

The movements were those of a jab, snapped with an open hand and at the end point clenched it.

Since she was relaxed when waving, it was nimble and fast. That is how it should be. It was also accompanied by the sound of the wind. There Asama as well,

“It is sufficiently fast is it not? Right, Adele”

“Eh?”

There Adele gave a small reaction. Immediately following this she hurriedly,

“Eh, well --- um Jud, It’s sufficiently fast. Yeah”

That she liked covering for people to hide the reality was Adele’s thankful and poor part as a retainer, Mitotsudaira bitterly smiled.
“Do not worry about it. I understand that I am slow. After all, in England when I received martial arts training from Naomasa to deal with Wallshingham’s War of the Roses, I ended up just being thrown around."

<center>●</center>

Mitotsudaira thought her speed. Her speed would be considered faster than a normal person, however would fall well short when compared to an expert.

That is the source which Mitotsudaira believes that is preventing her from becoming stronger.

The Fifth Special Agent being located in the fifth position was due to this reason.

She was made to realize this while in England.

When she first arrived in England, when inside the falling cargo ship she witnessed firsthand the speed of Futayo’s actions… It would seem that viewing my role as the power type would be best.

When training for the anti- Wallshingham training, against Naomasa’s throws her nerves were able to react, however her body could not keep pace. You are slow, is what Naosama clearly told her, that is why she remembered through experience rather than reacting and practiced until she was able to move though predicting.

However, while massaging my calf Asama abruptly said the following.

“Ah, the exhaustion removal is almost finished. Mito’s regeneration powers are amazing”

“I did inherit the blood of Loup-Garou after all. Frankly, my toughness is my greatest weapon. It is due to the fact that my body is tough that I am able to strike with such power, and also allows me to act as a shield.

However Mitotsudaira saying that as an introduction bitterly laughed.

“If you remember what happened 8 years ago at Bizen IZUMO you will understand the circumstances regarding my mother and me. That is, how tough it is that I am.”

Hearing those words, Asama and Adele exchanged glances, lowered their eyebrows and showed a smile.

After a little while Adele followed up with,

“The Loup-Garou family lineage is quite Spartan. About that story related to the silver chain which has been rumored for a while now, the Fifth special Agent’s family lineage was a noted family in a high position during the hundred year war was it not?

“Mother does not talk about those types of things… She also does have quite an irresponsible personality, however…”

“However?”

Jud, Mitotsudaira nodded her head. This was something that she had heard via the net on Musashi

“According to a Loup-Garou related thread after the hundred year war the Hexagone Française Loup-Garou apparently consisted of two groups those who choose to live together with the human population and those which returned to the forest and retained their man-eating tendencies. There the Loup-Garou Queen and the nobles returned to the forest, however they were eventually driven out…., it also seems Reine de Garous lost her life a while ago”

“Lost her…, did she take her own life?”

Mitotsudaira nodded in response to Asama’s question which was asked with a frown. During the period she was in Hexagone Française she was too young so she didn’t know and then there was also that it was an embarrassment for the country and therefore not revealed to the public.

The things that I know are from only the past few years.

“The previous generation Reine de Garous who succeeded the line after the hundred year war, with the forest getting smaller and her companion’s disappearing apparently offered herself to someone who had come to hunt her. However you might say the Loup-Garou race declined frankly. My mother as well had the characteristic of having her surroundings being wary of her; it was a species which was had trouble with intimacy with humans.”

There having said that much Mitotsudaira fell silent once. She rethought that she should not say things to create a wall and shrugged her shoulders.

“My mother’s family line however was possibly in a fairly well off position. Before she met my father I do not know where she lived, however according to her stories the house she lived in was sort of a strange place something out of a fairy tale, then there is also the silver chain if she does not talking about the past… She might have been a close associate of Reine de Garous.

It was a thought that she had formed several times. She sometimes thought how it would be good if she had been a member of the Reine de Garous family lineage. In the past this was a result of her pride, however now this was about strength.

Having experienced a defeat in England was the depth of shame for a knight dedicated to protecting the king.

However well,

“If there is the opportunity I would like to hear the story from my mother. As well as the origin of silver chain, and a good fighting method for a Loup-Garou “

“However, Mito you were told by your mother not to descend down into Hexagone Française”

“Y-yeah, I was made to promise that, I did promise that at Bizen IZUMO”

Go live as a resident of Musashi; it was that sort of thing.

“IZUMO is a neutral zone however it is still part of the south of Hexagone Française which is a part of mother’s promise, the same holds true for Bizen IZUMO.”

That is why I have not descended on Hexagone Française or onto any of their territories you know? Since that time.

The contents of what happened at that time is not something I wished to recall however it cannot be helped.

Thinking about it now, saying that she was a child then and now if it happened now she thought she would have not been done in so badly.

“However the only good to come of that was…”

That the Chancellor was absent is what she was going to say but stopped.

The Chancellor did mention how he went to pay a visit to a relative who was on the verge of death.

That is why she nodded to herself on the inside and shut a range of thoughts inside her heart.

She possessed a variety of things to consider. Not just about herself, her surroundings were also piled up.

The situation where she had not received any communication or anything from the Musashi knight alliance was still continuing.

There at the time where she had finished that thought. A shadow appeared ascending the staircase.

Kimi? Is what she thought and looked,

“Oh? Everyone, is this where you were?”

It was Tenzou and following him was Mary clad in a blue and white jersey.

…..ah.

Seeing her with E.X. Caliburn suspended on her left and right Mitotsudaira unconsciously forcefully stood up.

<center>●</center>

“Ah! Mito”

Tenzou immediately understood the reasoning behind the crouched down Asama’s voice.

She was in the middle of using an exhaustion removal spell.

Mitotsudaira’s tights were removed from her feet and the talisman still remained attached to the bottom of her feet. He faintly understood the reasoning about why she had suddenly stood up.

… It was because Mary was present

At the moment, Mary who was lined up to the side was bowing her head towards everyone,

“Hello, good morning”

“Good Morning Missus Mary”

In a certain way the mistranslation Adele returned was terrifying, however reflected in Tenzou’s eyes was Mitotsudaira who used the greeting bow to lower her eye sight.

It was an inevitable issue.

Ever since Mary had transferred here it was Tenzou’s thinking that it was Mitotsudaira who was unable to properly grasp the proper distance. There was also the long-standings issue between England and Hexagone Française to consider.

There is also that they are both nobility.

Following Horizon Mitotsudaira was the second in line for succession for the Far East, while Mary was the future mother of the next king of England.
However Mitotsudaira's family was a lower noble house and the current status was something that had been assigned to them. However Mary’s royal status was something that she was born with…

“Whatever is the matter? Tenzou”

“Eh? Ah, um, it is just good that everyone is training from so early in the morning”

That is right; Mary’s nod indicating this had no dark shadow.

This was a trait she was certainly born with.

This had nothing to do with the position of royalty however this was something that was not distorted even through persecution.

However,

“……….”

Mitotsudaira while undergoing Asama’s treatment remained standing with a downcast expression which could be seen as though she had been scolded.

There, Asama unexpectedly directed her glance this way. While continuing to press her hands against Mitotsudaira’s feet,

“Umm, Mary, today, after school will you be coming to my family’s place”

“Eh? Ah, it is okay for me to go right? Tenzou”

Taking a part time job at Asama’s family Shrine, Tenzou shook his head vertically,

“Um, yes, I am fine now”

There Mitotsudaira pulled back her legs back almost as if she was running anyway from Asama’s hands. Then with the talisman still attached to the bottom of here feet she roughly put on her shoes, took the sock section in hand and started to walk away.

She lightly turned back this way; well then, there lowering her head was the minimum amount of consideration.

In response to her who was seemed like she was going to descend the staircase Asama went to say something but stopped however Adele,

“Will it be alright. I don’t think that all of the exhaustion has completely disappeared yet”
Yeah, well, there was nothing to do except for Asama and here to falter. However Mary waited until the figure of Mitotsudaira had completely disappeared from sight down the stairs before taking a step closer to my side. The thing she whispered happily was

“She was concealing a bent toe with a pedicure”

Was this a request for me to paint my nails as well!? Was this a request!?

I must be over thinking the issue; there Tenzou calmed himself down and asked Mary

“Still is that something which one should be embarrassed about?”

In response to the question, Mary loosely bent the scar on her face and said the following.

“The more embarrassing something is, the greater the difference from others, it is something which one can be proud of you know?”

I see, with in front of his nodding eyes, Adele and Asama were fanning each other with clothes and talismans saying “ah, hot hot, its steamy in here” “Yeah you think the same Adele, it’s very hot….!” and the like however this was something that seems like it would be impossible to eventually be something to be proud of.

In any case, from the direction of the bottom of the staircase there was Kimi’s voice,

“Hahahaha, What are you doing slipping and falling onto your bottom Mitotsudaira!? I guess there’s nothing else to be done, I’ll carry you. Come now, ride on these breasts…! Wow! This child got seriously angry!

Just when he was thinking that she has no mercy, he could hear a sound

It was the announcement of the time. Using the bell of the academy, the six a.m. announcement rang out.

The beginning of a day for Musashi.

[[File:Horizon3A 0036.jpg|thumb]]
<center>●IZUMO Outline Diagram●</center>

''Toori'' 『Sis! Sis! Exactly what type of shape is IZUMO! As I thought because it is Shrine related they say it is where a deity resides and make it an erotic shape!? Maaraaaaaaa— !(sound effect)"』

''Kimi'' 『Hahaha private brother, stop that reproductive imitative sound. — Anyhow IZUMO is a floating island which floats at an altitude of 1000 meters; it is land that was originally on the earth side that was floated. From ancient times the section which has become the current center was floated for ship development research. Then with the Harmonic Unification War and the downfall of the Amako clan, they saw the opportunity and took refuge from the surface that was how it was made.』

''Kimi'' 『This should about sum it up. If Musashi was in this diagram it would have the bow towards the bottom and anchored in a southerly direction . The central area is in reality something of an abandoned land, however when doing individual countries corporation exhibitions or aircraft shows and when an urgent emergency landing is necessary this location is used.』

''Toori'' 『Since it is territory where we can finally relax let’s go to the town beneath the Shrine and go shopping! There a lot of Far Eastern style goods here so that is a relief.』

''Kimi'' 『Did you just implicitly say you are going to scour for erotic goods?』

Horizon:Volume 3 Prologue

2012-10-10T21:35:38Z

Zaregoto: Created page with "==Prologue: The outsiders on the bridge== thumb ''If you look closely'' ''The times when you cannot see underfoot are'' '''Point Allocation (Cons..."

==Prologue: The outsiders on the bridge==
[[File:Horizon3A 0017.jpg|thumb]]
''If you look closely''

''The times when you cannot see underfoot are''

'''Point Allocation (Consideration)'''

<center>●</center>

Ana: 『Hey 』

Luuynes: 『What is the matter? My Lady 』

ANA: 『It's cold. ---No, well, it is not that it is cold, I am just feeling cold. 』

Luuynes: 『It may be some type of failure with the artificial sensory. I will contact the area of responsibility. 』

ANA: 『You are flawless... However, I have already had that task completed. I was told the same thing. It might be a possible error in the artificial sensory. 』

ANA: 『Hey, is it possible that I might break down? 』

Luuynes: 『It is impossible for me to answer that question. The reason being is because that reality has not occurred. Conjecture in respect to a situation which has not occurred, the only thing I can say is "It is possible that both possibilities exist.” 』

ANA: 『Then, for example if you were to experience the cold, what would happen? 』
Luuynes: 『I would cease to function. 』

ANA: 『In that case, hey. 』

Luuynes: 『What is the matter? My Lady 』

ANA: 『My older brother said it, he said it right? If something happens please tell me. That he would grant any wish. ---Just because he has found a person who is important to him and started living properly, acting like he is an adult. In that case, hey, is it fine for me to act like a child? 』

Luuynes: 『It is my determination that My Lady has always remained as a child. 』

ANA: 『That is fine is it not? However, — hey, 』

Luuynes: 『Tes. Please say whatever it is that you wish to say, what is the matter My Lady? 』

ANA: 『I see that you are the same as always. You are flawless. Then I want you to hear me out. You see…』

<center>●</center>

In the morning sky there was an island.

Floating at a position lower than the clouds there was a floating island which stretched from north to south for tens of kilometres. The lower strata area, which hung like an icicle, was divided into a massive blocks by rocks and structures; sometimes these would slowly move as a result of the internal frame and change the shape of island.
At the massive floating island there were two massive objects.
One of these, located on the northern side of the island was a Shinto shrine which possessed a Shinto Shrine shaped gantry crane of several tens of kilometres in scale and a sprawling large scale wooden research facility located at its base.

One of these was located on the eastern side of the island, also connected with a Shinto Shrine shaped gantry crane with a massive ship in the interior as though it was being protected.

The vessel, which was comprised of eight individual ships, was installed in the large scale dock which stretched from north to south across the eastern side of the Island.
It was Musashi.
The eight ship fleet which received the morning sun on the port-side had all of its ships still maintaining their functionality as a city while they remained within the dock.
However from any ship, from that surface there were small multiple high-pitched noises being raised with countless shadows clinging to the surface.

Those shadows whether they were gods of war driving in anchor bolts or people who were assisting in the repair of the ship, including the other species, they were all hurriedly working.

Musashi was currently undergoing complete repairs.

There were the figures of many students among the people participating in the construction,.

If you let the student’s talk, the reasoning
“Well, this makes it possible to earn cash during the early morning”
“I have been helping out after school, so started doing mornings as well”
“Out our way the outer wall is still broken, which is scary”
Is what they claimed.

Also there between the people carrying raw materials and the kobolds, there were multiple running shadows present.

There was a jersey clad girl with two artificial arms and a tall foreigner in a tank top, a jersey clad retainer who was running with dogs, and following quite a considerable distance behind the others there was a silver haired girl.

The girl with the artificial arms and the tall foreigner, who had run further ahead, raised their hand in greeting and split off into a different route.

In contrast the glasses wearing retainer after passing through the path of a natural area at a leisurely pace ascended the staircase which was located ahead of her.

As she did the dogs which were following her circled around at the bottom of the staircase and let out a bark.

Yeah, with the retainer turning around and waving her hand, the dogs emitted one more bark and then dispersed.

The girl retainer then nimbly ascended the staircase.

Once she had finished climbing there was a building with the nameplate Musashi Ariadust Academy and a bridge which reached up to the second floor entranceway.
Furthermore,

“Eh? Asama, are you here for morning practice?”

<center>●</center>

“Eh? Asama, are you here for morning practice?”

Asama who while still continuing to replace the talismans for the hanging lanterns which were built into the bridge turned around in response to the calling voice.

It was Adele. While regulating her breathing which wasn’t really disordered, she came over this way.

“Are you here for morning practice? Asama”

“Yeah, something close to that.”

Asama replied with a bitter smile. She held the talisman in her hand out towards Adele.

“Lately our academy has been keeping the lights on all throughout the night hasn’t it. That’s why I am doing the work on replacing the lighting spells. There’s also that…”

“What is it?”

“When I consider about what might happen from now on, I thought I should increase my stamina. I started from my family’s shrine below ascended the staircase and then did a light circuit of the schoolyard with Kimi accompanying me however…”

Asama looked at the schoolyard. Kimi was collapsed on top of a bamboo bench located in the corner of schoolyard. The red jersey which was covering her head and upper body belonged to her however,

“Well don’t worry about a thing. I will go to recover it later. I’ll return either by the way of my family’s spring or Suzu’s public bathhouse, whether or not make it in time for morning class is a mystery however.”

“Kimi always makes sure to eat the breakfast the chancellor makes before coming to the academy after all. About Kimi, how should I put it, why is it that while dancing is okay when it comes to running she is just a slightly higher class than a normal person?”

“Kimi’s “Dance of the Summit” is similar to Futayo’s acceleration technique, they both have fatigue reduction protections being inserted into the ability. She insists that “I have no willpower so I did it like that!”

While saying that Asama though to herself. That the ability which required being able to be customized as a prerequisite was quite annoying.

After all Kimi often didn’t think about things, when there appeared a situation that couldn’t be dealt with she immediately started on about “New version! New version!” “Ok Okay, again? once again?” “Groin!?Groin is high!?“, displaying her lunatic. Each and every time, the two of us soaked into the spring together doing this and that,

“My Priestess’s ‘Yearly spell supervision amount’ status rating is due a large part as a result of handling Kimi’s requests”

There letting out a sigh she was unaware Kimi had stood up and began walking in this direction. While walking she put on the jacket which had been placed over her,

“Eh, This kid’s jersey, the cloth around the chest area has stretched….! This Priestess, what are you attempting to achieve by creating a breast mould!? Planning on making manjuu or something!?

“When it fits you perfectly fine what exactly are you talking about!? Ah Adele would you please stop look down and averting your eyes.”

From beyond Adele, who was looking this way, a hand suddenly grasped the edge of the overhanging bridge from beneath the staircase.

Eh? There in front of here who was thinking that from the far side of the grasped palm an elbow appeared and then proceeded as if to pull upwards the rest of the body.

“S-Somehow I managed one full lap around the ship”

It was Mitotsudaira.

<center>●</center>

The jersey figure of Mitotsudaira arrived at the top of the bridge completely out of breath.

….I-It really does seem like a “somehow” situation.

In front of her eyes there was Adele who had run the exact same course yet whose breathing was not disturbed and although she was the same age as here a huge priestess. Mitotsudaira felt a feeling of irrationality against both these parties, however there was nothing to be done.

In any case Mitotsudaira used the banister as a support and attempted to stand. However her knees were shaking, “Ow…”

She grasped the banister and attempted to move forward however she began to fall from her knees. Hurriedly she attempted to support her body though before she could take her next action Asama had already approached. While she was already holding a talisman,

[[File:Horizon3A_0024-0025.jpg|thumb]]

“Ah, Mito, please do not push your body so much. I will cleanse your exhaustion with a purification ritual.

“It is fine, Tomo, I will use my internal bless for a thing like that, you should use it for another…”

Before she had finished speaking, Asama claimed that it was fine and came to her side. She had me lean against the banister,

『Good Work—』

Hasami, in order to cast the spell, displayed several forms for conformation. Asama already had the talisman out and was already clearing her throat as the preparation for the activation so there was no way to stop her.

Therefore leaving everything to the agreement, Mitotsudaira lowered her hips, stretched her legs and took a breath. Thus Asama removed this side’s shoes, then splitting at the seam lining of the ankle she opened the tights.

“I’ll attach one to the soles of your feet, if it tickles please let me know”

“Even If I say it tickles don’t…”

It suddenly happened. Mitotsudaira tried to endure the strength of the fingers which seemed to be pushing into her sole.

“Hyaaa”

….Impossible. This is impossible!

“Hey … Mito, Aren’t you too ticklish? Perhaps I should say a rare sensitivity syndrome…... hey”

“W-What is it?”

Asama nodded with a yeah,

“However if it is like that then it won’t finish therefore shall we continue?”

“Eh? Hey, go easy on meeee”

Due to not being able to move her legs her upper body started to thrash about.

She experienced a different type of being out of breathe than before and at the point where she became exhausted she also lost the power to resist. She became limp and was left as the mercy of Asama.

“Mito, you have the same soft soles as Adele…. They do say that the people with soft soles have fast legs.

Even if she said it earnestly, there was nothing to do about the reality of the situation.

Letting out a sigh that was unrelated to exhaustion Mitotsudaira lightly shrugged her shoulders.

“Even if you say that I am the same as Adele I am not fast at all you know? I was even called a Heavy Tank type by Kimi.”

Hmm, the one who was puzzled was Adele. She looked at my feet which Asama was rubbing,

“If I had to say the fifth special Agent seems more like the type who does the breaking type of movement. I guess you would say the Powerful type.”

There smiling and attempting to cover for here was a thankful gesture.

That’s why Mitotsudaira took another breath and then opened her mouth. My, my, with a self-deprecation attitude raised her upper body,

“Is it because I am a Demi Loup-Garou. Or is it there some trick that I am not understanding, I am just not good with fast movements. About where it is that I should put the strength into.”

“Fifth Special Agent. If you put too much power in it will actually have the opposite effect and become slower you know?”

“Jud, I am often told that by Naomasa, I am taking care to avoid that happening though…”

There Mitotsudaira lightly waved her hand as a demonstration

The movements were those of a jab, snapped with an open hand and at the end point clenched it.

Since she was relaxed when waving, it was nimble and fast. That is how it should be. It was also accompanied by the sound of the wind. There Asama as well,

“It is sufficiently fast is it not? Right, Adele”

“Eh?”

There Adele gave a small reaction. Immediately following this she hurriedly,

“Eh, well --- um Jud, It’s sufficiently fast. Yeah”

That she liked covering for people to hide the reality was Adele’s thankful and poor part as a retainer, Mitotsudaira bitterly smiled.
“Do not worry about it. I understand that I am slow. After all, in England when I received martial arts training from Naomasa to deal with Wallshingham’s War of the Roses, I ended up just being thrown around."

<center>●</center>

Mitotsudaira thought her speed. Her speed would be considered faster than a normal person, however would fall well short when compared to an expert.

That is the source which Mitotsudaira believes that is preventing her from becoming stronger.

The Fifth Special Agent being located in the fifth position was due to this reason.

She was made to realize this while in England.

When she first arrived in England, when inside the falling cargo ship she witnessed firsthand the speed of Futayo’s actions… It would seem that viewing my role as the power type would be best.

When training for the anti- Wallshingham training, against Naomasa’s throws her nerves were able to react, however her body could not keep pace. You are slow, is what Naosama clearly told her, that is why she remembered through experience rather than reacting and practiced until she was able to move though predicting.

However, while massaging my calf Asama abruptly said the following.

“Ah, the exhaustion removal is almost finished. Mito’s regeneration powers are amazing”

“I did inherit the blood of Loup-Garou after all. Frankly, my toughness is my greatest weapon. It is due to the fact that my body is tough that I am able to strike with such power, and also allows me to act as a shield.

However Mitotsudaira saying that as an introduction bitterly laughed.

“If you remember what happened 8 years ago at Bizen IZUMO you will understand the circumstances regarding my mother and me. That is, how tough it is that I am.”

Hearing those words, Asama and Adele exchanged glances, lowered their eyebrows and showed a smile.

After a little while Adele followed up with,

“The Loup-Garou family lineage is quite Spartan. About that story related to the silver chain which has been rumored for a while now, the Fifth special Agent’s family lineage was a noted family in a high position during the hundred year war was it not?

“Mother does not talk about those types of things… She also does have quite an irresponsible personality, however…”

“However?”

Jud, Mitotsudaira nodded her head. This was something that she had heard via the net on Musashi

“According to a Loup-Garou related thread after the hundred year war the Hexagone Française Loup-Garou apparently consisted of two groups those who choose to live together with the human population and those which returned to the forest and retained their man-eating tendencies. There the Loup-Garou Queen and the nobles returned to the forest, however they were eventually driven out…., it also seems Reine de Garous lost her life a while ago”

“Lost her…, did she take her own life?”

Mitotsudaira nodded in response to Asama’s question which was asked with a frown. During the period she was in Hexagone Française she was too young so she didn’t know and then there was also that it was an embarrassment for the country and therefore not revealed to the public.

The things that I know are from only the past few years.

“The previous generation Reine de Garous who succeeded the line after the hundred year war, with the forest getting smaller and her companion’s disappearing apparently offered herself to someone who had come to hunt her. However you might say the Loup-Garou race declined frankly. My mother as well had the characteristic of having her surroundings being wary of her; it was a species which was had trouble with intimacy with humans.”

There having said that much Mitotsudaira fell silent once. She rethought that she should not say things to create a wall and shrugged her shoulders.

“My mother’s family line however was possibly in a fairly well off position. Before she met my father I do not know where she lived, however according to her stories the house she lived in was sort of a strange place something out of a fairy tale, then there is also the silver chain if she does not talking about the past… She might have been a close associate of Reine de Garous.

It was a thought that she had formed several times. She sometimes thought how it would be good if she had been a member of the Reine de Garous family lineage. In the past this was a result of her pride, however now this was about strength.

Having experienced a defeat in England was the depth of shame for a knight dedicated to protecting the king.

However well,

“If there is the opportunity I would like to hear the story from my mother. As well as the origin of silver chain, and a good fighting method for a Loup-Garou “

“However, Mito you were told by your mother not to descend down into Hexagone Française”

“Y-yeah, I was made to promise that, I did promise that at Bizen IZUMO”

Go live as a resident of Musashi; it was that sort of thing.

“IZUMO is a neutral zone however it is still part of the south of Hexagone Française which is a part of mother’s promise, the same holds true for Bizen IZUMO.”

That is why I have not descended on Hexagone Française or onto any of their territories you know? Since that time.

The contents of what happened at that time is not something I wished to recall however it cannot be helped.

Thinking about it now, saying that she was a child then and now if it happened now she thought she would have not been done in so badly.

“However the only good to come of that was…”

That the Chancellor was absent is what she was going to say but stopped.

The Chancellor did mention how he went to pay a visit to a relative who was on the verge of death.

That is why she nodded to herself on the inside and shut a range of thoughts inside her heart.

She possessed a variety of things to consider. Not just about herself, her surroundings were also piled up.

The situation where she had not received any communication or anything from the Musashi knight alliance was still continuing.

There at the time where she had finished that thought. A shadow appeared ascending the staircase.

Kimi? Is what she thought and looked,

“Oh? Everyone, is this where you were?”

It was Tenzou and following him was Mary clad in a blue and white jersey.

…..ah.

Seeing her with E.X. Caliburn suspended on her left and right Mitotsudaira unconsciously forcefully stood up.

<center>●</center>

“Ah! Mito”

Tenzou immediately understood the reasoning behind the crouched down Asama’s voice.

She was in the middle of using an exhaustion removal spell.

Mitotsudaira’s tights were removed from her feet and the talisman still remained attached to the bottom of her feet. He faintly understood the reasoning about why she had suddenly stood up.

… It was because Mary was present

At the moment, Mary who was lined up to the side was bowing her head towards everyone,

“Hello, good morning”

“Good Morning Missus Mary”

In a certain way the mistranslation Adele returned was terrifying, however reflected in Tenzou’s eyes was Mitotsudaira who used the greeting bow to lower her eye sight.

It was an inevitable issue.

Ever since Mary had transferred here it was Tenzou’s thinking that it was Mitotsudaira who was unable to properly grasp the proper distance. There was also the long-standings issue between England and Hexagone Française to consider.

There is also that they are both nobility.

Following Horizon Mitotsudaira was the second in line for succession for the Far East, while Mary was the future mother of the next king of England.
However Mitotsudaira's family was a lower noble house and the current status was something that had been assigned to them. However Mary’s royal status was something that she was born with…

“Whatever is the matter? Tenzou”

“Eh? Ah, um, it is just good that everyone is training from so early in the morning”

That is right; Mary’s nod indicating this had no dark shadow.

This was a trait she was certainly born with.

This had nothing to do with the position of royalty however this was something that was not distorted even through persecution.

However,

“……….”

Mitotsudaira while undergoing Asama’s treatment remained standing with a downcast expression which could be seen as though she had been scolded.

There, Asama unexpectedly directed her glance this way. While continuing to press her hands against Mitotsudaira’s feet,

“Umm, Mary, today, after school will you be coming to my family’s place”

“Eh? Ah, it is okay for me to go right? Tenzou”

Taking a part time job at Asama’s family Shrine, Tenzou shook his head vertically,

“Um, yes, I am fine now”

There Mitotsudaira pulled back her legs back almost as if she was running anyway from Asama’s hands. Then with the talisman still attached to the bottom of here feet she roughly put on her shoes, took the sock section in hand and started to walk away.

She lightly turned back this way; well then, there lowering her head was the minimum amount of consideration.

In response to her who was seemed like she was going to descend the staircase Asama went to say something but stopped however Adele,

“Will it be alright. I don’t think that all of the exhaustion has completely disappeared yet”
Yeah, well, there was nothing to do except for Asama and here to falter. However Mary waited until the figure of Mitotsudaira had completely disappeared from sight down the stairs before taking a step closer to my side. The thing she whispered happily was

“She was concealing a bent toe with a pedicure”

Was this a request for me to paint my nails as well!? Was this a request!?

I must be over thinking the issue; there Tenzou calmed himself down and asked Mary

“Still is that something which one should be embarrassed about?”

In response to the question, Mary loosely bent the scar on her face and said the following.

“The more embarrassing something is, the greater the difference from others, it is something which one can be proud of you know?”

I see, with in front of his nodding eyes, Adele and Asama were fanning each other with clothes and talismans saying “ah, hot hot, its steamy in here” “Yeah you think the same Adele, it’s very hot….!” and the like however this was something that seems like it would be impossible to eventually be something to be proud of.

In any case, from the direction of the bottom of the staircase there was Kimi’s voice,

“Hahahaha, What are you doing slipping and falling onto your bottom Mitotsudaira!? I guess there’s nothing else to be done, I’ll carry you. Come now, ride on these breasts…! Wow! This child got seriously angry!

Just when he was thinking that she has no mercy, he could hear a sound

It was the announcement of the time. Using the bell of the academy, the six a.m. announcement rang out.

The beginning of a day for Musashi.

[[File:Horizon3A 0036.jpg|thumb]]
<center>●IZUMO Outline Diagram●</center>

''Toori'' 『Sis! Sis! Exactly what type of shape is IZUMO! As I thought because it is Shrine related they say it is where a deity resides and make it an erotic shape!? Maaraaaaaaa— !(sound effect)"』

''Kimi'' 『Hahaha private brother, stop that reproductive imitative sound. — Anyhow IZUMO is a floating island which floats at an altitude of 1000 meters; it is land that was originally on the earth side that was floated. From ancient times the section which has become the current center was floated for ship development research. Then with the Harmonic Unification War and the downfall of the Amako clan, they saw the opportunity and took refuge from the surface that was how it was made.』

''Kimi'' 『This should about sum it up. If Musashi was in this diagram it would have the bow towards the bottom and anchored in a southerly direction . The central area is in reality something of an abandoned land, however when doing individual countries corporation exhibitions or aircraft shows and when an urgent emergency landing is necessary this location is used.』

''Toori'' 『Since it is territory where we can finally relax let’s go to the town beneath the Shrine and go shopping! There a lot of Far Eastern style goods here so that is a relief.』

''Kimi'' 『Did you just implicitly say you are going to scour for erotic goods?』